JavaScript must be enabled to play.
Browser lacks capabilities required to play.
Upgrade or switch to another browser.
Loading…
Your gender is: $gender; you are <<if $trans>>trans<<else>>not trans<</if>>; and your current pronouns are: ?he/?him. Your genitals is <<if $sex is "v">>a vagina<<elseif $sex is "p">>a penis<<else>>not disclosed<</if>> and you have <<if $chest is "p">>breasts.<<else>>do not have breasts.<</if>> <<link 'Choose Pronouns Here'>> <<pronouns>> <</link>> Choose gender. [[Cis Male.|BoDCC][$gender to "male"]] [[Trans Male.|BoDCC][$gender to "male"; $trans to true]] [[Cis Female.|BoDCC][$gender to "female"]] [[Trans Female.|BoDCC][$gender to "female"; $trans to true]] [[Nonbinary.|BoDCC][$gender to "nonbinary"]] Choose your sex (genitals). [[Penis.|BoDCC][$sex to "p"]] [[Vagina.|BoDCC][$sex to "v"]] [[Do not disclose.|BoDCC][$sex to "na"]] Choose whether or not you have breasts. [[Breasts Not Present.|BoDCC][$chest to "np"]] [[Breasts Present.|BoDCC][$chest to "p"]] <a data-passage="BoDNames"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
Now choose your name. <<message 'Male Names'>> [[Damon.|BoDAppearance][$name = "Damon"]] [[Arlo.|BoDAppearance][$name = "Arlo"]] [[Kyrin.|BoDAppearance][$name = "Kyrin"]] [[Jett.|BoDAppearance][$name = "Jett"]] [[Leo.|BoDAppearance][$name = "Leo"]] <</message>> <<message 'Female Names'>> [[Zora.|BoDAppearance][$name = "Zora"]] [[Marion.|BoDAppearance][$name = "Marion"]] [[Nero.|BoDAppearance][$name = "Nero"]] [[Delanie.|BoDAppearance][$name = "Delanie"]] [[Sage.|BoDAppearance][$name = "Sage"]] <</message>> <<message 'Non Gender Specific Names'>> [[Hunter.|BoDAppearance][$name = "Hunter"]] [[Robin.|BoDAppearance][$name = "Robin"]] [[Indigo.|BoDAppearance][$name = "Indigo"]] [[Quinn.|BoDAppearance][$name = "Quinn"]] [[Cadence.|BoDAppearance][$name = "Cadence"]] <</message>> [[Can't believe I have to spell this out ... |BoDInsertName]]
Please insert a name. <<textbox "$name" "" autofocus>><<button "Enter">><<replace "#name">>Nice to meet you, $name.<</replace>><</button>> <span id="name"></span> <a data-passage="BoDAppearance"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
//Roe's current appearance: Roe has $eyes eyes and <<if $hairlength is "bald">>is bald.<<else>>has $hairlength, $haircolor, <<if $hairtype is "braids" or $hairtype is "dreads">>$hairtype.<<else>>$hairtype hair.<</if>><</if>> ''Eye Color'' <<if ndef $eyes>><<set $eyes = "brown">><</if>><<listbox "$eyes">> <<option "Black" "black" `$eyes == "black" ? "selected" : ""`>> <<option "Dark brown" "dark brown" `$eyes == "dark brown" ? "selected" : ""`>> <<option "Brown" "brown" `$eyes == "brown" ? "selected" : ""`>> <<option "Hazel" "hazel" `$eyes == "hazel" ? "selected" : ""`>> <<option "Amber" "amber" `$eyes == "amber" ? "selected" : ""`>> <<option "Green" "green" `$eyes == "green" ? "selected" : ""`>> <<option "Blue" "blue" `$eyes == "blue" ? "selected" : ""`>> <<option "Grey" "grey" `$eyes == "grey" ? "selected" : ""`>> <</listbox>> ''Length of Hair'' <<if ndef $hairlength>><<set $hairlength = "medium">><</if>><<listbox "$hairlength">> <<option "Bald" "bald" `$hairlength == "bald" ? "selected" : ""`>> <<option "Short" "short" `$hairlength == "short" ? "selected" : ""`>> <<option "Medium" "medium" `$hairlength == "medium" ? "selected" : ""`>> <<option "Long" "long" `$hairlength == "long" ? "selected" : ""`>> <</listbox>> ''Type of Hair'' <<if ndef $hairtype>><<set $hairtype = "wavy">><</if>><<listbox "$hairtype">> <<option "Straight" "straight" `$hairtype == "straight" ? "selected" : ""`>> <<option "Curly" "curly" `$hairtype == "curly" ? "selected" : ""`>> <<option "Wavy" "wavy" `$hairtype == "wavy" ? "selected" : ""`>> <<option "Kinky" "kinky" `$hairtype == "kinky" ? "selected" : ""`>> <<option "Braids" "braids" `$hairtype == "braids" ? "selected" : ""`>> <<option "Dreads" "dreads" `$hairtype == "dreads" ? "selected" : ""`>> <</listbox>> ''Color of Hair'' <<if ndef $haircolor>><<set $haircolor = "brown">><</if>><<listbox "$haircolor">> <<option "Black" "black" `$haircolor == "black" ? "selected" : ""`>> <<option "Brown" "brown" `$haircolor == "brown" ? "selected" : ""`>> <<option "Red" "red" `$haircolor == "red" ? "selected" : ""`>> <<option "Blonde" "blonde" `$haircolor == "blonde" ? "selected" : ""`>> <<option "White" "white" `$haircolor == "white" ? "selected" : ""`>> <<option "Blue" "blue" `$haircolor == "blue" ? "selected" : ""`>> <<option "Pink" "pink" `$haircolor == "pink" ? "selected" : ""`>> <<option "Purple" "purple" `$haircolor == "purple" ? "selected" : ""`>> <<option "Green" "green" `$haircolor == "green" ? "selected" : ""`>> <</listbox>> [[Reload this Page.|BoDAppearance]] [[Back to Story Selection.|Start]]
To start, please choose your intended pronouns as well as your gender. Be sure to ''choose your pronouns first''. You can also change these pronouns any time you like by viewing the left sidebar and going to ''Settings''. <<link 'Choose your pronouns here.'>> <<pronouns>> <</link>> And now onto your gender and sex. Both the sex and chest option is needed exclusively only for sexual content. Note that if you choose ''No Disclose'' as your sex then sex scenes, regardless of the explicit content being on/off, will be modified. //Remember to view ''Settings'' located on the left sidebar to make sure all notifications and that explicit content is where you wish it to be.// [[Cis Male.|ToACC][$gender to "male"]] [[Trans Male.|ToACC][$gender to "male"; $trans to true]] [[Cis Female.|ToACC][$gender to "female"]] [[Trans Female.|ToACC][$gender to "female"; $trans to true]] [[Nonbinary.|ToACC][$gender to "nonbinary"]] <<set _sex = ["No Disclose", "Vagina", "Penis"]>>''Select sex:'' <<listbox "$sex">> <<optionsfrom _sex>> <</listbox>> ''Sex:'' <span id="sex-info">(nothing)</span><<script>> $(document).one(":passagerender", function (event) { /* Initial display of text pulled from the "Sex Info X" passages. */ $(event.content).find("#sex-info").empty().wiki("<<include 'Sex Info " + State.variables.sex + "'>>"); /* Trigger text display upon listbox change. */ $(event.content).find("#listbox-sex").on("change", function (event) { /* Fade out text. */ $("#sex-info").fadeOut(500, function () { /* Update text and then fade it back in. */ $("#sex-info").empty().wiki("<<include 'Sex Info " + State.variables.sex + "'>>").fadeIn(500); }); }); }); <</script>> <<set _chest = ["Breasts Present", "Breasts Not Present"]>>''Select chest:'' <<listbox "$chest">> <<optionsfrom _chest>> <</listbox>> ''Chest:'' <span id="chest-info">(nothing)</span><<script>> $(document).one(":passagerender", function (event) { /* Initial display of text pulled from the "Chest Info X" passages. */ $(event.content).find("#chest-info").empty().wiki("<<include 'Chest Info " + State.variables.chest + "'>>"); /* Trigger text display upon listbox change. */ $(event.content).find("#listbox-chest").on("change", function (event) { /* Fade out text. */ $("#chest-info").fadeOut(500, function () { /* Update text and then fade it back in. */ $("#chest-info").empty().wiki("<<include 'Chest Info " + State.variables.chest + "'>>").fadeIn(500); }); }); }); <</script>> <a data-passage="ToAName"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
Next, a name. You will be able to choose both your first and surname. [[Ryze.|Surname][$name = "Ryze"]] [[Genesis.|Surname][$name = "Genesis"]] [[Solaris.|Surname][$name = "Solaris"]] [[Lumino.|Surname][$name = "Lumino"]] [[Jaresiah.|Surname][$name = "Jaresiah"]] [[Azaliah.|Surname][$name = "Azaliah"]] [[Rei.|Surname][$name = "Rei"]] [[Noranti.|Surname][$name = "Noranti"]] [[Corban.|Surname][$name = "Corban"]] [[Input your own.|ToAInsertName]]
Please insert a name. <<textbox "$name" "" autofocus>><<button "Enter">><<replace "#name">>Nice to meet you, $name.<</replace>><</button>> <span id="name"></span> <a data-passage="Surname"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
And now your surname. Though you may choose whichever surname you see fit, those given all have to do with fire due to your family being ancient and of royal line. It is similar for all head of houses. [[Brand.|ToAAppearance][$surname = "Brand"]] [[Eld.|ToAAppearance][$surname = "Eld"]] [[Pyre.|ToAAppearance][$surname = "Pyre"]] [[Vulcan.|ToAAppearance][$surname = "Vulcan"]] [[Azar.|ToAAppearance][$surname = "Azar"]] [[Input your own.|ToAInsertSurname]]
Please insert a surname. <<textbox "$surname" "" autofocus>><<button "Enter">><<replace "#surname">>Nice to meet you, $surname.<</replace>><</button>> <span id="surname"></span> <a data-passage="ToAAppearance"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
Now it is time for your appearance. In order to stay close to the ethnic appearance of what House Phoenix looks like, not all colors are given. Different appearances will change some of the flavoring of the story, as well as how the LI's react due to them having their own preferences. There are also three different regions that you can be from: Jaro, Reno, or Adero. This will mostly change your markings and in certain routes, add more conversation. Your name is $name $surname with ?she/?her pronouns. You are a $region Phoenix with $markings markings. You have $eyes eyes and <<if $length isnot "bald">>$length, $type and $hair hair.<<else>>are bald.<</if>> You are also $height for your height. <<if $gender is "male" or $trans>><<if $beard is "none">>You cannot grow a beard.<<elseif $beard is "nb">>You don't have a beard.<<else>>You have a $beard beard.<</if>><</if>> ''Type of Phoenix'' <<if ndef $region>><<set $region = "Jaro">><</if>><<listbox "$region">> <<option "Jaro / Southern" "Jaro" `$region == "Jaro" ? "selected" : ""`>> <<option "Reno / Coastal" "Reno" `$region == "Reno" ? "selected" : ""`>> <<option "Adero / Northern" "Adero" `$region == "Adero" ? "selected" : ""`>> <</listbox>> ''Phoenix Markings'' <<if ndef $markings>><<set $markings = "present">><</if>><<listbox "$markings">> <<option "Present" "present" `$markings == "present" ? "selected" : ""`>> <<option "Absent" "absent" `$markings == "absent" ? "selected" : ""`>> <</listbox>> ''Eye Color'' <<if ndef $eyes>><<set $eyes = "gold">><</if>><<listbox "$eyes">> <<option "Gold" "gold" `$eyes == "gold" ? "selected" : ""`>> <<option "Black" "black" `$eyes == "black" ? "selected" : ""`>> <<option "Grey" "grey" `$eyes == "grey" ? "selected" : ""`>> <<option "Red" "red" `$eyes == "red" ? "selected" : ""`>> <<option "Brown" "brown" `$eyes == "brown" ? "selected" : ""`>> <<option "Peach" "peach" `$eyes == "peach" ? "selected" : ""`>> <</listbox>> ''Length of Hair'' <<if ndef $length>><<set $length = "long">><</if>><<listbox "$length">> <<option "Bald" "bald" `$length == "bald" ? "selected" : ""`>> <<option "Short" "short" `$length == "short" ? "selected" : ""`>> <<option "Medium" "medium" `$length == "medium" ? "selected" : ""`>> <<option "Long" "long" `$length == "long" ? "selected" : ""`>> <</listbox>> ''Color of Hair'' <<if ndef $hair>><<set $hair = "black">><</if>><<listbox "$hair">> <<option "Black" "black" `$hair == "black" ? "selected" : ""`>> <<option "Brown" "brown" `$hair == "brown" ? "selected" : ""`>> <<option "Red" "red" `$hair == "red" ? "selected" : ""`>> <<option "Ginger" "ginger" `$hair == "ginger" ? "selected" : ""`>> <<option "Blonde" "blonde" `$hair == "blonde" ? "selected" : ""`>> <<option "White" "white" `$hair == "white" ? "selected" : ""`>> <</listbox>> ''Type of Hair'' <<if ndef $type>><<set $type = "dreads">><</if>><<listbox "$type">> <<option "Straight" "straight" `$type == "straight" ? "selected" : ""`>> <<option "Curly" "curly" `$type == "curly" ? "selected" : ""`>> <<option "Wavy" "wavy" `$type == "wavy" ? "selected" : ""`>> <<option "Kinky" "kinky" `$type == "kinky" ? "selected" : ""`>> <<option "Braids" "braids" `$type == "braids" ? "selected" : ""`>> <<option "Dreads" "dreads" `$type == "dreads" ? "selected" : ""`>> <</listbox>> ''Height'' <<if ndef $height>><<set $height = "average">><</if>><<listbox "$height">> <<option "Very Short" "very short" `$height == "very short" ? "selected" : ""`>> <<option "Short" "short" `$height == "short" ? "selected" : ""`>> <<option "Average" "average" `$height == "average" ? "selected" : ""`>> <<option "Tall" "tall" `$height == "tall" ? "selected" : ""`>> <<option "Very Tall" "very tall" `$height == "very tall" ? "selected" : ""`>> <</listbox>> <<if $gender is "male" or $gender is "nonbinary" or $trans>>\ ''Beard Length'' <<if ndef $beard>><<set $beard = "short">><</if>><<listbox "$beard">> <<option "Cannot grow beard" "none" `$beard == "none" ? "selected" : ""`>> <<option "No beard" "nb" `$beard == "nb" ? "selected" : ""`>> <<option "Short" "short" `$beard == "short" ? "selected" : ""`>> <<option "Medium" "medium" `$beard == "medium" ? "selected" : ""`>> <<option "Long" "long" `$beard == "long" ? "selected" : ""`>> <</listbox>> <</if>>\ [[Reload this Page.|ToAAppearance]] [[Back to Story Selection.|Start]]
To start, please choose your intended pronouns as well as your gender. Be sure to ''choose your pronouns first''. You can also change these pronouns any time you like by viewing the left sidebar and going to ''Settings''. <<link 'Choose your pronouns here.'>> <<pronouns>> <</link>> And now onto your gender and sex. Both the sex and chest option is needed exclusively only for sexual content. Note that if you choose ''No Disclose'' as your sex then sex scenes, regardless of the explicit content being on/off, will be modified. //Remember to view ''Settings'' located on the left sidebar to make sure all notifications and that explicit content is where you wish it to be.// [[Cis Male.|HorizonCC][$gender to "male"]] [[Trans Male.|HorizonCC][$gender to "male"; $trans to true]] [[Cis Female.|HorizonCC][$gender to "female"]] [[Trans Female.|HorizonCC][$gender to "female"; $trans to true]] [[Nonbinary.|HorizonCC][$gender to "nonbinary"]] <<set _sex = ["No Disclose", "Vagina", "Penis"]>>''Select sex:'' <<listbox "$sex">> <<optionsfrom _sex>> <</listbox>> ''Sex:'' <span id="sex-info">(nothing)</span><<script>> $(document).one(":passagerender", function (event) { /* Initial display of text pulled from the "Sex Info X" passages. */ $(event.content).find("#sex-info").empty().wiki("<<include 'Sex Info " + State.variables.sex + "'>>"); /* Trigger text display upon listbox change. */ $(event.content).find("#listbox-sex").on("change", function (event) { /* Fade out text. */ $("#sex-info").fadeOut(500, function () { /* Update text and then fade it back in. */ $("#sex-info").empty().wiki("<<include 'Sex Info " + State.variables.sex + "'>>").fadeIn(500); }); }); }); <</script>> <<set _chest = ["Breasts Present", "Breasts Not Present"]>>''Select chest:'' <<listbox "$chest">> <<optionsfrom _chest>> <</listbox>> ''Chest:'' <span id="chest-info">(nothing)</span><<script>> $(document).one(":passagerender", function (event) { /* Initial display of text pulled from the "Chest Info X" passages. */ $(event.content).find("#chest-info").empty().wiki("<<include 'Chest Info " + State.variables.chest + "'>>"); /* Trigger text display upon listbox change. */ $(event.content).find("#listbox-chest").on("change", function (event) { /* Fade out text. */ $("#chest-info").fadeOut(500, function () { /* Update text and then fade it back in. */ $("#chest-info").empty().wiki("<<include 'Chest Info " + State.variables.chest + "'>>").fadeIn(500); }); }); }); <</script>> <a data-passage="HorizonName"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
Next is your name. [[Orson Moran.|HorizonAppearance][$name = "Orson"]] [[Demetrius Moran.|HorizonAppearance][$name = "Demetrius"]] [[Kenzo Moran.|HorizonAppearance][$name = "Kenzo"]] [[Andressa Moran.|HorizonAppearance][$name = "Andressa"]] [[Dhuriya Moran.|HorizonAppearance][$name = "Dhuriya"]] [[Katherine Moran.|HorizonAppearance][$name = "Katherine"]] [[Estes Moran.|HorizonAppearance][$name = "Estes"]] [[Frances Moran.|HorizonAppearance][$name = "Frances"]] [[Raquel Moran.|HorizonAppearance][$name = "Raquel"]] [[Calypso Moran.|HorizonAppearance][$name = "Calypso"]] [[Atlas Moran.|HorizonAppearance][$name = "Atlas"]] [[Vega Moran.|HorizonAppearance][$name = "Vega"]] [[Type your name.|HorizonInsertName]]
<<textbox "$name" "" autofocus>><<button "Enter">><<replace "#name">>Nice to meet you, $name Moran.<</replace>><</button>> <span id="name"></span> <a data-passage="HorizonAppearance"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
''Eye Color'' <<if ndef $markings>><<set $markings = "red">><</if>><<listbox "$markings">> <<option "Red" "red" `$markings == "red" ? "selected" : ""`>> <<option "Purple" "purple" `$markings == "purple" ? "selected" : ""`>> <<option "Gold" "gold" `$markings == "gold" ? "selected" : ""`>> <<option "Green" "green" `$markings == "green" ? "selected" : ""`>> <<option "Blue" "blue" `$markings == "blue" ? "selected" : ""`>> <</listbox>> ''Length of Hair'' <<if ndef $length>><<set $length = "bald">><</if>><<listbox "$length">> <<option "Bald" "bald" `$length == "bald" ? "selected" : ""`>> <<option "Short" "short" `$length == "short" ? "selected" : ""`>> <<option "Medium" "medium" `$length == "medium" ? "selected" : ""`>> <<option "Long" "long" `$length == "long" ? "selected" : ""`>> <</listbox>> ''Type of Hair'' <<if ndef $hair>><<set $hair = "straight">><</if>><<listbox "$hair">> <<option "Straight" "straight" `$hair == "straight" ? "selected" : ""`>> <<option "Curly" "curly" `$hair == "curly" ? "selected" : ""`>> <<option "Wavy" "wavy" `$hair == "wavy" ? "selected" : ""`>> <<option "Kinky" "kinky" `$hair == "kinky" ? "selected" : ""`>> <<option "Braids" "braids" `$hair == "braids" ? "selected" : ""`>> <<option "Dreads" "dreads" `$hair == "dreads" ? "selected" : ""`>> <</listbox>> ''Color of Hair'' <<if ndef $color>><<set $color = "black">><</if>><<listbox "$color">> <<option "Shades of black" "black" `$color == "black" ? "selected" : ""`>> <<option "Shades of brown" "brown" `$color == "brown" ? "selected" : ""`>> <<option "Shades of red/ginger" "red" `$color == "red" ? "selected" : ""`>> <<option "Shades of blonde" "blonde" `$color == "blonde" ? "selected" : ""`>> <<option "Shades of white/silver" "white" `$color == "white" ? "selected" : ""`>> <<option "Shades of purple" "purple" `$color == "purple" ? "selected" : ""`>> <<option "Shades of blue" "blue" `$color == "blue" ? "selected" : ""`>> <<option "Shades of green" "green" `$color == "green" ? "selected" : ""`>> <<option "Shades of pink" "pink" `$color == "pink" ? "selected" : ""`>> <</listbox>> ''Height'' <<if ndef $height>><<set $height = "average">><</if>><<listbox "$height">> <<option "Short" "short" `$height == "short" ? "selected" : ""`>> <<option "Average" "average" `$height == "average" ? "selected" : ""`>> <<option "Tall" "tall" `$height == "tall" ? "selected" : ""`>> <</listbox>> ''Number of Tattoos'' <<if ndef $tattoo>><<set $tattoo = "none">><</if>><<listbox "$tattoo">> <<option "None" "none" `$tattoo == "none" ? "selected" : ""`>> <<option "Few" "few" `$tattoo == "few" ? "selected" : ""`>> <<option "Several" "several" `$tattoo == "several" ? "selected" : ""`>> <</listbox>> ''Scars'' <<if ndef $scars>><<set $scars = "none">><</if>><<listbox "$scars">> <<option "None" "none" `$scars == "none" ? "selected" : ""`>> <<option "Few" "few" `$scars == "few" ? "selected" : ""`>> <<option "Several" "several" `$scars == "several" ? "selected" : ""`>> <</listbox>> [[Reload this Page.|HorizonAppearance]] [[Back to Story Selection.|Start]]
@@.center; <h1>[[Loyalty|C1_Loyalty]]</h1> //What happened to Moran in the Spires and who did they find?// <hr> <<include "HorizonImportStats">> @@
Everything looks the exact same to you. That’s the first thought that enters your mind as you groggily sit up, shying away from the burning mass pouring down on you. The second is how much you want to vomit and lie back down. Focusing is both the easiest and most challenging thing to do. Your mind will start following a narrow path, only for you to blink and find yourself surrounded by fog and the original trail a couple feet away. You tell yourself this isn’t the first time, slowly pushing yourself to your feet. Your entire body joins in to tell you just how moronic that idea is, but you force yourself through it. “If I stay here, I get cooked. I get cooked, I die.” Did you think those words or were they said aloud? The raw feeling in your throat makes you believe the latter, but it is of little consequence. Move. You have to move. Somewhere between that thought and actually moving your feet, you’re on the ground, and a puddle of limpid vomit rests directly in front of you. You stare at it for some time, noticing just how blank and empty your mind is until it’s not. Until you’re fighting to stand and remember where you are and what you’re doing. Physically, you were healed. Any fractures or scratches would have healed; the only physical proof would be a bruise or scar that would never truly heal correctly. But a downfall of all that was that your abilities only fixed so much. A broken psyche and an overheated body were well past its parameters. Your body had done all it could, adapting your skin to be hardier against the onslaught of Crion’s massive star. But even that has its limitations when you exist right under it with no reprieve. Limitations. You were seeing a lot of that today. Limitations in regards to healing and adaptability … patience and trust. <a data-passage="L1.00"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
What had you been doing? Glancing around, you fight the need to curl up and sleep, forcing your eyes to stay open as you take in the environment. The land is an infinite wasteland. Sharp, rocky spires reaching to the sky and giving way to nothing but a flat, chasmic, dehydrated land. Everything exists in the same rusty red tones that warn of little growth and life. [[Lay down for a quick nap.|L1QuickNap]] [[“Stay here. I die.”|L1StayHere]] [[What … what was I doing?|L1WhatWasDoing]]
Simply thinking of the word ‘nap’ makes you even more tired than before. Your eyelids meet, and the more they do so, the more they wish to never separate. You were anxious to concede to their wants. It’d be nice. It’d be … really … really nice. <<include "L1.01">>
“Stay here. I die. Stay here. I die,” you repeat. Crawl, walk, it doesn’t matter, just move. Move because if you stay here, you die. <<include "L1.01">>
My thoughts part, making way for a blank mind that holds no recollection of what I was doing. I barely remembered where I was and how I got here, but any further thoughts just caused the headache to intensify. Something important. Vital. No, it's not a matter of importance. I urgently need to escape the sun's relentless heat and find a place to rest. I want water. <<include "L1.01">>
Water. Refreshing, though warm to the touch. Water. Water? <a data-passage="L1.02"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
Blinking a few times, you shock yourself into an upright position after almost drowning, the last of the air bubbles you created disappearing. The oasis is small. Nothing more than a glorified pond with a few crystals spread around its banks. And yet, it is just that. An oasis. A haven that you have remarkably made your way to. Dunking your head underneath the water, on purpose this time, you relish the feel. You drink just enough, fighting the need to voraciously gulp down more. This is all but a slight reprieve. The sun is still scorching, and the chances of finding another pool along your journey in search of civilization are minuscule. You’ll have to move on soon. As if agreeing with your conclusion, a low hiss on the wind grabs your attention, and you stiffen as tired eyes glance around the barren surroundings to spot your hunter. When did you last feel like enfeebled prey with no bite and no claws? Funny, is it not? After so many years of being the apex predator, hardly even fretting the growl of others who were capable, you now feel exactly like them. Your mind is not totally one, which may slip even further if you continue to tarry. Getting to your feet, you place your pursuer to the side. It has not shown itself, which strikes a chord of fear so deep that it threatens to halt your movement. You’re weak; it has to see that. So, either it’s a creature who preys upon your panic or knows to bide its time. Either way, both possibilities hint at intelligence, a trait you could do without. <a data-passage="L1.03"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
How much time has passed, you wonder as you drag your nearly unconscious body through the long strip of death. You faintly remember the taste of water back at that oasis, wishing you had somehow found a way to carry it. //It would have dried up.// A defeatist voice points out. You wordlessly agree and trudge on. [[When will night come?|L1.04]] [[Will death take me?|L1.04]] [[Will the predator catch its quarry?|L1.04]] [[Where can water be found?|L1.04]]
It’s all a blur. Every passing second feels like an hour taken and contorted in such a vile way that perverts your memory. It’s sickening. You no longer seem to understand the moments where you’re moving or standing still versus those where you’re vomiting versus those where you feel artificially fine. Squinting, you notice a cluster of flowers in the distance. The radiant blue calling and holding your attention as you near. It’s beautiful, but even more so when you can see droplets of water running down its broad leaf. You reach out just as you hear the hiss from earlier. Spinning around, once again, you find nothing, but the ground beneath you begins to quake. The flowers slither skyward as you discover their truth. An enthralling trap to get any despondent spirit a modicum of hope before feeling all of it disappear at the sickle-like pinchers of the creature revealing itself. They resemble giant scorpions with four sets of pinchers, the smaller second set probably more for digging than grasping and impaling like the larger set. Three pairs of legs carry it towards you, all while that tail with the flower on the back swings back and forth mockingly. There’s a small throng, at least eight from a quick count. Regardless, that’s eight more than you are prepared to deal with. “Dangerous creature detected,” your abacus chimes out as a read-out appears just out of immediate view. “Name: Phrapion. A highly aggressive and dangerous type of arachnid belonging to the genus Scorpio. Their name is earned through their use of the phrapea flower to lure unsuspecting creatures to grab and eat them while still alive. Survival chances: Low.” You could do without the last bit of information. [[“Scenario concepts.”|L1Scenario]] [[“Weaknesses?”|L1Weakness]] [[“Full threat assessment.”|L1FullThreat]]
“Give me some scenario concepts and predictions.” “Error. Software capability not found. See your nearest legitimate modding facility for upgrades.” If you weren’t already about to faint, you’d smash your head into the dirt. <<include "L1.05">>
“How about you actually be useful and give me weaknesses?” “Weak to most modern-day weapons. Disassembling tail. “I said weaknesses, not scenario ideas.” It’s silent for a while before it finally chirps to life again. “Error. Proposed documented weaknesses not found.” If you weren’t already about to faint, you’d smash your head into the dirt. <<include "L1.05">>
“Give me a full threat assessment.” A blurry diagram of the scorpion appears as the chip begins to break it down to its core. Nothing new or wondrous. It’s a scorpion and thus has all the same abilities one from Genesis would have, though on a much larger scale. Avoid the pinchers, ensure they don’t overwhelm you, and the water you thought the flower was producing is toxin. It sounds so easy. A threat that you wouldn’t even consider such on your worst day. It has stiff competition, but this day may just count as the worst. <<include "L1.05">>
Growling, you command the readout to disappear and order it to stay quiet. You have no adrenaline boosts or weapons, and you have your doubts that the shield that saved your life is still present. Nothing. Running is an option, but you won’t make it far if the past few hours have taught you anything. And yet, despite all the odds horrendously stacked against you, you still feel the need to fight. To defend yourself until their poison renders you paralyzed or you find yourself caught in their grasp. //Yes, you say that until they start eating you alive. Probably will start with the feet.// A wave of nausea rushes over you just as they charge forward, and you can do little but dance just out of their reach, hoping upon hope that your body won’t give out on you. Muscles hiss, warning you that you’re acting foolishly despite your inhuman regenerative properties. It has no spare reserves of adrenaline for you to use, no motivational pitches to see you through this fight. The only thing it can promise you is that it will faint, and hopefully, you’ll be knocked out before the creatures begin to feed. <a data-passage="L1.06"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
A soft growling originating from behind you causes you to jerk around, the sight only assuring you that death is close at hand. In fact, you even look around for the apparition, believing it will make its second or third appearance in less than a day, a record. The creature bounds down from the short, flat, rocky outcropping, pouncing on the nearest phrapion. Blue blood splatters against the rocky ground, and the sound of screeching from aggravated beasts fills the air. Parts are unattached and abandoned to the side, like abused and unwanted toys. Those who stay focused on you end up abandoning the hunt as their brethren are slain. They burrow back into the dirt at rapid speeds, and the last thing you see is the flower before it, too, is swallowed up by the ground. One enemy is dealt with, but you find little joy in that, seeing that you now have to face off with the one creature that so effortlessly dispatched them. It creeps towards you with heavy but soundless steps<<if $breed is "blood" or $breed is "chaos">> as its tail sways back and forth, thick near the base but thinning out at the end.<<elseif $breed is "blight">> as its tail whips through the air, thick near the base but thinning out at the end.<<else>>.<</if>> It opens its wide maw, giving me a perfect view of its small but highly sharp teeth. [[Run.|L1Run]] [[Stand your ground.|L1StandGround]]
You won’t get far, you know that much, but you refuse to just stand here and give this thing a free meal. Turning on your heel, you sprint off but only make it a couple of steps before nausea catches up and you fall over. It would be appropriate to assume that the energy expended during your cat-and-mouse game has just caught up with you. You can’t take from an empty barrel. The last thing you see is the creature stalking towards you, almost as if it’s smiling as the darkness speeds in and takes you. <<include "L1.07">>
Maybe it’s the kind of predator that would rather have its prey not fight back. Highly unlikely since it was just fighting the phrapions with no such hesitation. You attempt to look bigger than what you are, an action that costs you as you sway. It would be appropriate to assume that the energy expended during your cat-and-mouse game has just caught up with you. You can’t take from an empty barrel. The last thing you see is the creature stalking towards you, almost as if it’s smiling as the darkness speeds in and takes you. <<include "L1.07">>
You smell the acid before you touch it. Instinctively, your hand travels to your mouth and chin, where the foul substance lies, and you shiver in disgust. You vomited on yourself. It’s not your finest moment, but you’re alive. Vaguely, your previous conscious moment comes to you. Either this is just how the afterlife is, or you’re not dead. You’re unsure which one you find more appealing. Sitting up, you find that your surroundings have changed. Instead of lying under the scorching sun, you are now in a medium-sized cave. A puddle of cave water sits off to the side, hosting who knows what and marking it as “unsuitable for drinking.” You may be able to boil it, but even then, who knows how much drinking water will be left for you. Shifting gives you a headache, and you decide to stay where you are. The world is still a dizzying experience and a mess of colors. The sliver of conscious thought that makes it through is all that is keeping you alert. What was the last thing that happened? You remember the phrapions and then the beast. But that was it. Did someone save you, or did the beast drag you here? It would make sense, depending on its level of intellect. Eat the multiple phrapions and keep the one fresh body from spoiling by not killing it … There’s no way it has //that// level of intellect, right? Mentally waving the thought away, you try to flip the scenario to the former option, someone saving you. They had to have done so out of the kindness of their own heart, as you literally have nothing on you that they would want. If they simply wanted your stuff, why bring you back to their … abode. [[Still could want something.|L1WantSomething]] [[... What if … what if they’re a cannibal …|L1Cannibal]] [[Who is living out here besides pirates?|L1Pirates]]
The lack of things on you could mean close to nothing. Even if you can’t figure out what it may be, they still may want something. <<include "L1.08">>
What if … and this is due to you attempting to think of every possibility you can. What if they were a cannibal? Would it even be counted as cannibalism if they weren’t terran? It makes sense, though. If you were into … that … you wouldn’t kill the person. You probably would work on one limb at a time in hopes of preserving the meat. But then, why leave you unchained? You would be far too much of a threat, even if they believed themselves the victor. <<include "L1.08">>
If you were going to say that someone rescued you, then it had to be pirates; no one else lives out in the Spires. The issue, then, is that this little cave is a prison, which could be the case. But pirates would actually have a setup, and you’d believe it would fit their aesthetic more if you woke up in a cage. What purpose would they have for you … ah. Slave trade. Why that wasn’t your first thought is baffling, especially when you are used to such simple and barbaric dealings. <<include "L1.08">>
Something chirps, and slowly, you turn to face the creature from earlier. At least that answers who brought you here. You can’t remember how you handled this beast earlier, but you only want to run right now. It wanders closer, and you glance around the cave. It’s not the most suitable place to fight, but you would probably have a far easier time than it. It stops its approach when you glance at it. You notice its tongue constantly flickering through the air, hardly a second passing before it flashes. The fall or this? Which death feels more appropriate? You suppose if you wanted something far more epic, then this was it, especially after surviving falling from a plane. Your luck had to run out at some point. It seems now is that time. The creature creeps forward again. [[Move away.|L1.08MoveAway]] [[Stare at it.|L1.08Stare]] [[Look around.|L1.08LookAround]]
You’d feel far better if you maintained a specific amount of space between you. Glancing at what lies behind you, you move further into the cave. The creature sits up, its tongue flicking through the air as you surmise it’s trying to understand what you’re doing and where you’re going. <<include "L1.09">>
No longer daring to glance away, you stare at the creature straight on. Its tongue flicks through the air before it lets out a whine-like huff and lies there. Sighing, you try to grow as comfortable as you can. It seems you will be stuck here for a while. <<include "L1.09">>
Risking a second look around, you try to see if you can find //anything// that may help you. A weapon, a hole to escape out of, anything. When you find nothing, you glance back at the beast to discover that it has gotten closer, and just like earlier, it freezes when it realizes that you are still once again. <<include "L1.09">>
The next few days (you surmise anyway) seem to tick by in much the same way. The creature tries to get close, but you warn him away. An aiczeots, from what your chip told you when you had remembered its existence. One of the top predators in its world and incredibly smart. No eyes and dependent on its sense of smell and taste to navigate the world. Most of this, you already figured out. You have long begun to understand that he won’t hurt you, but you’re not quite sure how you feel about being “tamed” either. Every action reminds you of what you would do if you had encountered a creature and wanted to aid it. He has even tried to deliver food, though it’s been raw. And upon realizing that you wouldn’t eat it, you watched it enter later and lay some odd fruit down for you. After checking it wasn’t toxic with your abacus, you guzzled it down at an alarming—and probably daftly—speed. It was tart and bitter and screams to be used more in junction with another. That just left the iffy cave water, which you risked to stave off dehydration, knowing well that dehydration would be the least of your issues depending on what lives in that water. <a data-passage="L1.10"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
Dead in this cave. That’s not how you want to die. You have regained some energy, perks of your markings, and perhaps whatever the Baron did to you. And so, you’ve decided that it’s finally time to go. You haven’t left this cavern since you woke up in it. The farthest you’ve gotten was midway between this area and the exit, finding that your strength was lacking and you weren’t exactly sure what you would do if you left anyway, you turned and headed back. But, unless you had dreams of dying here, then you had to. You will only get weaker. Frankly, you have an itching feeling that you may be too late in making this decision. Day after day has passed, and you’ve eaten nothing but fruit. It has kept you from passing out and little else. Your mind feels like it’s no longer yours, though, it has felt like that for a while now. The mere thought of ever having full cognitive functions feels more like a captivating illusion than something you have ever truly possessed. Crouching, you begin your duck walk to the cave’s entrance, leaning on the wall at random intervals whenever your body refuses to cooperate. It feels like years go by before you finally exit the cave, and you hiss at the sun’s verve. That was one thing you forgot, getting reaccustomed to the sheer intensity of that damned sun when the most light you’ve seen is the glowing blues of the cave’s lichen. To your left, you hear a purr and look over to see the aiczeots approaching, rolling fruit along the way. “Well, that’s kind of you.” You say, or that’s what you imagine yourself saying. Your voice is far too hoarse for words to actually form, and even if they had, they would do nothing but damage a raw throat. He sits, cocking his head to the side in what you guess is bewilderment. [[Continue talking to him.|L1.10Talk]] [[Grab the fruit.|L1.10GrabFruit]] [[Try to pet him.|L1.10Pet]]
“Hey, buddy,” you start, trying to calm the bit of fear that you still hold towards this creature. “Thanks for saving me and keeping me safe for this long, but I think this is where the two of us go our separate ways.” He cocks his head to the side, and soon after, his tongue begins to flick through the air. You should grab those fruits before departing, especially since you don’t know when you’ll ever find something similar on your trek. You take a few cautious steps, and he simply sits there. <<include "L1.11">>
Though you do so cautiously, you draw near to grab the fruits he had collected. Nearing him, you raise your hands so he knows you’re not trying to harm him, only to remember that he doesn’t have eyes. “I’m just going to grab the fruits,” you reassure him, watching as he cocks his head to the side. Soon after, his tongue begins to flick through the air, repeating the action every few steps you take. <<include "L1.11">>
Though you do so cautiously, I draw near, entertaining your reckless curiosity. Nearing him, you raise your hands so he knows you’re not trying to harm him, only to remember that he doesn’t have eyes. “Just … well, just curious how close you’ll let me get to you,” you reassure him, watching as he cocks his head to the side. Soon after, his tongue begins to flick through the air, repeating the action every few steps you take. <<include "L1.11">>
Finally, you’re right in front of him and realize this is the closest you’ve ever been to him. He is truly a beast, in a good way, not in the horrendous, run-for-your-life kind of way. More so in the way that one may look at someone who has devoted their life to improving muscles and has little to no trouble moving a boulder. Honestly, if he wished to kill you, then there is little you would ever be able to do. Remembering the information saying that they were almost the apex predators of their planet, beaten out by the vetix … well, you suppose you can see how. <<if hasVisited("L1.10Pet")>>\ Letting out an unsteady breath, you reach forward, aiming to touch his neck, then pause and redirect your hand to the space in front of his face. The slits on his head crests begin to expand and then retract, much like a mammal’s nostrils. When he doesn’t do anything, you decide to take a chance. His chitinous armor is just as hard as you imagined it to be. Weaker guns will probably have to take a few hits to get past it. Plasma guns may have a better chance, but that depends on how they react to the acid and plasma. His underbelly is a lot softer, not enough to make the sensation of scratching the area comfortable, but also not soft enough to be a detriment during battle. You shift to patting him, moving down his neck when he lets out a warning hiss as you near his throat. An understandable response. “Got it,” you hum, standing up. “Thank you.” <<else>>\ That chitinous armor is probably hard enough to give weaker guns trouble. Plasma guns may have a better chance, but that depends on how they react to the acid and plasma. Ranged is probably the ideal way to fight a creature like this, but that doesn’t take into consideration that each aiczeots has an ability that may cause one to question that false sense of safety. Melee is definitely not wise, not with that tail, their acid, and the numerous spikes and claws ready to gore. Formidable, and you can only be thankful for how this all worked out. <</if>>\ <a data-passage="L1.12"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
With the fruit collected, you start your trek. You relay your questions to the abacus, hoping that it can direct you to the nearest form of civilization despite the weak signals. The Dread Outlands. It’s not too far. A day and a half of walking if you don’t find yourself slowing your pace. The chances of that are little to none, so then two days. Two days of marching through the spires, hoping you don’t come across anything like you did before. This time, you won’t have a - Your steps don’t sound like ‘your steps.’ That, and it feels like you’re not alone. Slowly turning, you find the aiczeots a few feet behind you, stopping when it realizes you are no longer moving. [[“I’d rather you not.”|L1.12RatherYouNot]] [[“You better not eat me.”|L1.12NotEatMe]] [[“You have got to be kidding me.”|L1.12KiddingMe]] [[“I’ve always wanted an … alien reptile puppy.”|L1.12Puppy]]
“No. Uh uh. I’d rather you not. I much rather you stay here while I go that way.” Taking a step away, you stare at the creature, hoping he understood you enough … without ears … After a few steps, he continues to follow you. “What can I say or do to get you to just sit here?” You won’t be receiving an answer, and no matter how much you walk away, hoping that your complete dislike towards being followed is picked up by the creature he follows. “Fine!” you shout, regretting it almost immediately. You’re beginning to wonder if you’ll ever have enough water to soothe your throat. If only these alien planets had honey. “You can come, but if we survive this, we will go our separate ways once we enter the city. Got it?” You don’t wait for him to answer. Instead, he prances a few feet in front, seeming impatient and wishing to get back underway. “Don’t be cute,” you grumble. <<include "L1.13">>
Sighing heavily, you shake your head and take a few steps away. “Fine. But you better not eat me if I die out here. Just dig a hole and bury me in it. Unmarked. I don’t need anyone finding me. Alright?” You pause as if you expect him to answer you, and once you realize that, you find yourself shaking your head. You’re just losing your mind. Nothing to worry about. <<include "L1.13">>
“Oh, you have got to be kidding me. Seriously?” The aiczeots simply stares at you. If not already, he probably is starting to question what is wrong with you. “What can I say or do to get you to just sit here?” You won’t be receiving an answer, and no matter how much you walk away, hoping that your complete dislike towards being followed is picked up by the creature he follows. “Fine!” you shout, regretting it almost immediately. You’re beginning to wonder if you’ll ever have enough water to soothe your throat. If only these alien planets had honey. “You can come, but if we survive this, we will go our separate ways once we enter the city. Got it?” You don’t wait for him to answer. Instead, he prances a few feet in front, seeming impatient and wishing to get back underway. “Don’t be cute,” you grumble. <<include "L1.13">>
“Honestly, I’m okay with this. I guess I’ve always wanted an … alien reptile puppy thing that can kill me with one swipe of its paw.” You snort, shaking your head as you point a finger at him. “Do not eat me later.” <<include "L1.13">>
He walks up to you and takes a seat, at least proving that he is becoming far more comfortable with you. Truthfully, you didn’t expect to leave this desert alive, much less with a companion. No. That’s too much wishful thinking. You’re still in danger and before you start plotting your next move or just how attractive revenge looks, you need to get to safety. <a data-passage="L1.14"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
You’re not quite sure what you expected. No. That’s not entirely true. You know what you expected. You expected to hear some hopeful yet dramatic music play as you left the cave for the last time. For the sun to shine its rays down upon you and make your dismal landscape seem just a tad bit more like an oasis than a wasteland. But that only happens in the movies. In real life, reality is king, and reality loves to remind you that your chances are far slimmer than usual. You’re still weak, probably with a day or two left before your body can take no more and finally collapse. Your surroundings are still the same depressing landscape where nothing but crystals and a neverending horizon await. The only thing that has changed is the aiczeots now by your side. He seems far more confident about your future, but maybe that’s just because his light panting makes it look like he’s smiling. You’ll either die here in this hellscape, or you’ll make it, and from there, you’ll plot a future that feels so distant but within reach. A future that contains far too much death and blood. [[Return to Commission Stories|Comms]] [[Return to Table of Contents|Start]]
<img src="images/bumstudios.png" width="500" height="111" align ="center"> @@.center; © 2023 Bum Studios LLC. All rights reserved. @@ All images and audio are licensed under Bum Studios LLC. Copyright infringement is punishable by law. Audio belongs to respected artists and courtesy of Storyblocks Audio, Envato, and Incompetech. Incompetech attribution found in ''CREDITED MUSIC'' section. ''CONTACT'' If you have any questions or issues please contact me @ ... email: 13leaguestories@gmail.com tumblr: 13leaguestories.tumblr.com ''CREDITED MUSIC'' ''CREDITED ART'' Background Photo by [[Stock Snap|https://pixabay.com/users/stocksnap-894430/]] ''TWINE WIDGETS'' By [[HiEv|https://qjzhvmqlzvoo5lqnrvuhmg.on.drv.tw/UInv/Sample_Code.html#Main%20Menu]] and [[Chapel|https://twinelab.net/custom-macros-for-sugarcube-2/#/]] [[Return|$return]]
<img src="images/shoutout.png" align ="center">
''Book of the Damned Imports'' Import or Create a [[New Character|BoDCC]] <sub>//(As long as the character has been made, it should be fine to import as only basic variables are being used at the moment (May 2023.))//</sub> <<import '$imported' 'base64'>> & [[Continue|BoDStatShift]]
<<nobr>>\ <<set $name to $imported.name>> <<set $gender to $imported.gender>> <<set $trans to $imported.trans>> <<set $sex to $imported.sex>> <<set $chest to $imported.chest>> <<set $car to $imported.car>> <<set $cmajor to $imported.cmajor>> <<set $style to $imported.fightingstyle>> <<set $eyes to $imported.eyes>> <<set $hairlength to $imported.hairlength>> <<set $hairtype to $imported.hairtype>> <<set $haircolor to $imported.haircolor>> <</nobr>>\ //Roe's current appearance: Roe has $eyes eyes and <<if $hairlength is "bald">>is bald.<<else>>has $hairlength, $haircolor, <<if $hairtype is "braids" or $hairtype is "dreads">>$hairtype.<<else>>$hairtype hair.<</if>><</if>> ?He drives a $car and majored in $cmajor in college. <<include "BoDFinal">>
If the paragraph looks right then you're all set then things didn't quite move over like expected and you can always recreate your character, especially since it's basically just name/pronouns/gender/appearance. You can change your pronouns here. You can also reconfigure them at anytime in ''Settings.'' <<link 'Choose Pronouns Here'>> <<pronouns>> <</link>> [[Back to Story Selection.|Start]]
''Throne of Ashes Imports'' Import or Create a [[New Character|ToACC]] <sub>//(At the moment (May 2023) only Ruben can be imported. Any other character will need to be made.//</sub> <<import '$imported' 'base64'>> & [[Continue|ToAStatShift]]
<<nobr>>\ <<set $name to $imported.name>> <<set $gender to $imported.gender>> <<set $trans to $imported.trans>> <<set $sex to $imported.sex>> <<set $chest to $imported.chest>> <<set $eyes to $imported.eyes>> <<set $anger to $imported.anger>> <<set $sad to $imported.sad>> <<set $numb to $imported.numb>> <<set $region to $imported.region>> <<set $markings to $imported.markings>> <<set $hair to $imported.hair>> <<set $length to $imported.length>> <<set $type to $imported.type>> <<set $height to $imported.height>> <<set $beard to $imported.beard>> <</nobr>>\ Your name is $name $surname with ?she/?her pronouns. You are a $region Phoenix with $markings markings. You have $eyes eyes and <<if $length isnot "bald">>$length, $type and $hair hair.<<else>>are bald.<</if>> You are also $height for your height. <<if $gender is "male" or $trans>><<if $beard is "none">>You cannot grow a beard.<<elseif $beard is "nb">>You don't have a beard.<<else>>You have a $beard beard.<</if>><</if>> <<include "ToAFinal">>
If the paragraph looks right then you're all set then things didn't quite move over like expected and you can always recreate your character, especially since it's basically just name/pronouns/gender/appearance. You can change your pronouns here. You can also reconfigure them at anytime in ''Settings.'' <<link 'Choose Pronouns Here'>> <<pronouns>> <</link>> [[Back to Story Selection.|Start]]
''Horizon Imports'' Create a [[New Character|HorizonCC]]
<<nobr>><<set $sex to "v">><</nobr>> You have a vagina.
<<nobr>><<set $sex to "p">><</nobr>> You have a penis.
<<nobr>><<set $sex to "na">><</nobr>> You have chosen not to disclose this information.
<<nobr>><<set $chest to "p">><</nobr>> You have breasts.
<<nobr>><<set $chest to "np">><</nobr>> You do not have breasts.
<<nobr>><<set $gender to "female">><</nobr>> Female.
<<nobr>><<set $gender to "male">><</nobr>> Male.
<<nobr>><<set $gender to "nonbinary">><</nobr>> Nonbinary.
<<nobr>>\ <<set $sydrom is false; $zilrom is false>> <</nobr>>\ @@.center; <h1>[[From Hat'ein with Love|Jan2024ToA]]</h1> //Hat’ein brings a new year and a renewal in the universe’s magic, but it is a sight for all to see. It has been a while since you could fully enjoy Hat’ein, but now you can and with the person most dear to you.// <h1>[[New Year, Same Crew|Jan2024Sup]]</h1> //The gang gathers to celebrate the coming of a new year in the only way they know how.// <h1>[[Solstice Memory|SolsticeMemory]]</h1> //Two years ago, more than a hundred people died when the harsh Celesow snowstorms arrived on an island that was unprepared. Today, Tishfai Haven honors all those that passed with a holiday, a holiday that some see as a memorial but others see as a permanent reminder of their failure.// <h1>[[Dreamwalker|Val2025Syd]]</h1> //In Season 2, Episode 6 Roe walks through their companion’s dreams, attempting to escape. The one companion missing is Sydero. With this story, play through a romanced Roe that somehow finds themselves walking through Syd’s demonic mind.// <h1>[[Time of Bonding|Val2025Ruben]]</h1> //After three months of barely seeing one another, Ruben and Phoenix are finally able to plan the traditional bonding trip that most newlyweds experience. Nearly a week of just the couple and activities to strengthen their love and prepare them for the future. Yet, problems arise as faults begin to appear due to cultures clashing and a past that has not yet truly been conquered.// <h1>[[For You, the Stars|Val2025Sin]]</h1> //NA - Only a placeholder for now. Check in later for the story.// <hr> <<include "BoDImportStats">><br><br><<include "ToAImportStats">><br><br><<include "HorizonImportStats">> @@
Growing up, Hat’ein has always been more of a distant understanding than an actual phenomenon taking place in the skies above. Most times, a blizzard rips through the skies, blocking the spectacle from view. Or you simply lost track of time and so either missed the brief season altogether or caught only pieces of it. As a child, a free child, Hat’ein was something to grow excited over. You can even remember staying up and sitting by the open window, watching the stars shoot across the sky. How the magic of the world revealed itself for those below. Dozens of colors twisting and leaping with one another. Sometimes colliding to make a new color, other times just barely passing each other by as they parade about. You have been free for quite some time, but you never had the ability to stop and realize that with that freedom came the opportunity to once again glimpse the full magnificence and beauty of Hat’ein. This year will be different than those previous. Excitement bubbles deep within you as you glance outside. The sun still proudly lights the sky, though that hardly means anything. It did not matter what time of day it was; Hat’ein did not end. One could scarcely tell, but the colors dance even now, and stars fly and fall. At night, that is when it became far more apparent. Moon has always been more willing to share the sky than her brother. //Focus//, you remind yourself. You had some work you promised to finish before heading out. You’d like to not be late, so the quicker you finish, the faster you can head out. And so, you once again bury yourself in the work. Time speeds by, the more absorbed you grow. So much, in fact, that you lose track of time … a certain someone will not be happy about this. [[Ruben.|Jan2024Ruben]] [[Makaio.|Jan2024Makaio]] [[Zarik.|Jan2024Zarik]]
Walking outside, you expect to make the trip alone when you see a crimson dragon waiting patiently for your arrival. “Ruben?” you question as you walk up to him, “I thought we agreed to meet each other there?” He only shakes. An action that makes you doubt it’s in response to you and more so just to get the snow off of him. Confused about what he’s doing but not wishing to have an entire conversation about it, you start to shift, only for him to roar. Freezing, you glare over at him. “What then?” He says something in his native tongue, a tongue that you are still attempting to learn. It has found itself to be uniquely difficult due to the fact that it’s more about knowing one sound from another. Is the growl low or high? Is there a chirp mixed in with it? Does it sound like a roar or more of a long grunt? The possibilities, though not endless, seemed so. He moves so that he is closer to the ground, gazing at you again. Obviously, he wishes you to mount him, but you want to know why. <a data-passage="Jan24Ruben1"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
Despite the mounting questions, you do as he silently asks. As soon as you are situated, he flies into the sky. At first, you believe he is attempting to fly with the magic. You never considered shifting and chasing after the lights. Perhaps because deep inside you, you know they are too far to catch. Or maybe it is more due to respect. They are wild and untamed, and the simple thought of getting close feels profane. No, you would much rather keep your distance. The ride doesn’t last long, and as you dismount, you are unsure where and why Ruben brought you to the middle of the forest. A bit more looking around, and you spot the mouth of a cave, which opens up more questions than answers. “Why this place instead of our usual cliff?” Ruben shifts, stretching his arms before tossing loose strands of hair from his face. “You will soon see.” [[“Just tell me now.”|Jan24RubenTellMeNow]] [[“Not that cave, right?”|Jan24RubenCave]] [[Shrug.|Jan24RubenShrug]]
“Just tell me now.” He pauses to think before answering, “no.” “You are being unreasonably deceptive.” “Deceptive?” he chuckles, “maybe I simply wished to bring you to a dank cave away from the wandering eyes of others?” “We have a bedroom,” you tease. “Kěamo,” he groans, pulling you close, “be patient.” He releases and motions for you to follow him inside. <<include "Jan24Ruben2">>
“We are not going into that cave, right?” “That is exactly where we are headed.” “You believe a cave is better than our usual view?” “Kěamo,” he groans, pulling you close, “be patient.” He releases and motions for you to follow him inside. <<include "Jan24Ruben2">>
You know enough about the man you chose to marry to know that questioning him will get you nowhere. He would have already told you if he wished for you to know. He does so love his surprises. And so, you shrug and willingly follow him into the cave. <<include "Jan24Ruben2">>
As you go, you create a fireball, tossing it to Ruben, who doesn’t even need to glance back to catch it. It is a game that the two of you play often, whether to act as light or to warm you while on hunting trips. With each toss, the other adds more fire. Once the ball is too big to continue the game, the holder allows it to explode. There is no need to worry about its strength here; Hat’ein’s influence has reduced the fireball to a fraction of what it would be any other day. It is tossed a few times before Ruben wipes it from existence, nodding to a well-lit area before you. A thick blanket lies on the cave floor, directly under a decently sized hole where the stars, in all of their magnificence, twinkle up above. <a data-passage="Jan24Ruben3"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
“Oh,” is all you manage to get out as you peer up at the sky. The show hasn’t fully started, but a few rays of dancing magic and falling rocks have already begun. “When did you find this?” “I have always known about it,” Ruben admits, “but it was never a place I thought to bring you. It is actually attached to the falls. What do you think?” “I think it is amazing.” He smiles, heading to the blanket and lying down. [[Lie down next to him.|Jan24RubenBeside]] [[Place space between the two of you.|Jan24RubenSpace]]
You copy his movements, taking the spot right beside him. He wastes no time in wrapping you up and bringing you flush up against him. You run your fingers through his hair, massaging his scalp and relishing the soft grunts of gratification he voices. For a while, both of you are quiet. At one point, you even suspect that he may have fallen asleep. But movement on your part causes him to resituate his own positioning, confirming his status. Whenever you feel you should say something, something tells you to remain quiet. <<include "Jan24Ruben4">>
Lying down, you make sure there is a bit of space between you. You will have to give Ruben credit; he keeps his mouth closed longer than you expect. “Why? Is this you simply being difficult?” “No. Sometimes, I am fine with existing near you but not directly touching you.” He closes his eyes and nods. “I shall let you have that for now. Until I roll over and choose to fix this space myself.” “I await the moment,” you laugh. <<include "Jan24Ruben4">>
“You know,” he begins, interrupting the silence, “I have never seen this … show.” “Really? Never?” He shakes his head, squinting as he stares at the spectacle. “Because of what we are, nothing changes. We transform just the same. The Chunae’s venom works just like it always does. War continued despite whatever magical sight rested above.” “And now?” you question, “what do you think?” “Honestly?” “That is one thing I always ask from you.” <a data-passage="Jan24Ruben5"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
He frowns before shrugging, “I see a sky lit up in color and fire, something that can only be seen for a number of days and some days not to even this extreme. And I feel nothing.” “Nothing?” “It is a beautiful sight, but I have seen plenty of beautiful sights.” He turns to look at you. “Like the day a certain phoenix regained ?his breath and took to the skies after fifteen years and constant barriers. I am not discounting what lies above us, but I am not distracted. I would not have cared if you had not asked to come out here.” “Well, thank you for entertaining my desire to see it up close. As a child, my parents and I would go to the volcano and watch as the magic lit up the ocean’s surface. And how the stars fell from the sky and seemed to dive straight into the water.” “We could have gone there.” [[“Next time then.”|Jan24RubenNextTime]] [[“No need to make a habit of this.”|Jan24RubenHabit]]
“Next time then. You will probably enjoy being so close to the volcano’s heat.” “This will not be like your lava lakes, right?” “No. I am not asking for you to step into lava.” “And will your parents be joining us?” “If they do, will that take away from the magic of the evening?” “Yes,” he answers flatly, causing you to bark out a laugh. “I will consider their presence then.” <<include "Jan24Ruben6">>
“No, no,” you smile, “it’s fine. I think this is a great spot. There is also no need to make a habit of this.” “Are you sure?” “Yes. For fifteen years, Hat’ein passed just like any other season to me. The few times I was able to catch a sliver of it, it was similar to how you felt. The magic feels misplaced at times. A beautiful sight for someone who feels trapped and locked away. No. This is nice, but not something I would care to do all the time.” “Perhaps we can make a new tradition?” “No need,” you snicker, kissing his cheek, allowing his beard to tickle your cheek before pulling away. “It is not needed nor necessary. Not when we have so many other things to share.” <<include "Jan24Ruben6">>
He nods. “Let us enjoy this night at the very least. Let it never be said that we have not enjoyed the sight.” “Yes,” you sigh dreamily, “let us.” [[Pick another LI|Jan2024ToA]] [[Return to Monthly Stories|MonthlyStory]] [[Return to Table of Contents|Start]]
You have hardly moved to open the door to leave the study when Makaio comes barging in. She marches straight to the desk, ignoring your existence until she turns and glares at you. “Do you care about my excuse?” you inquire, and she shakes her head, much like a child. Sighing, you ask, “so what do you want me to say?” “Nothing,” she admits, stepping forward and grabbing ahold of your hands. “I just want to head out. Like, right now. Let’s go!” She shouts the last part, moving past you to head right back out of the office. Chuckling, you barely have time to turn around before Makaio is back at your side, grabbing your hand and yanking you behind her. “I said let’s go.” “I am. I am.” Once outside, the two of you shift into your phoenix forms and take to the sky, your trails streaking across the darkened skies as you head toward the volcanic mountains. Landing, you spot a few others around as well. They nod and bow in acknowledgment, but their attention rests on the sky. <a data-passage="Jan24Makaio1"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
“Right here,” Makaio says excitedly, walking to an empty cliff edge. Her legs dangle off the side, and though you tell yourself not to do it, you look over. “Yes,” you sigh, fighting off a shiver, “that was dumb.” “Sense seems to elude you after a long day of work.” You raise a brow as you take a seat. It is obvious that she’s not happy about you allowing time to slip past you. “Just tell me what you wish me to do to apologize.” “Nothing. Nothing at all.” [[Grab her.|Jan24MakaioGrab]] [[Tickle her.|Jan24MakaioTickle]] [[Apologize.|Jan24MakaioApologize]]
You reach out and capture her in your arms, giving her a teasing smile. She squeals, grabbing the attention of others, but their eyes do not linger once they realize who you are. You nuzzle against her, relaxing your grip as she stops fighting you. <<include "Jan24Makaio2">>
“I think I know what may make you feel better?” “And what is -” Her words shift to a squeal as you bring her near, tickling her and being relentless in your actions. She tries to push you away, but your grip is unyielding. The fact that you know all of her spots does not help her case either. In fact, it just gives you other places to go whenever she pushes your hands away. Finally, you calm your assault, staring at her as her laughs begin to die down. <<include "Jan24Makaio2">>
“Hey,” you start, grabbing her hand and squeezing it, “I apologize. I had no intention of letting time slip past like that. One minute, I was aware, and the next, I was late.” She sighs, closing her eyes before glancing over at you. “I told you not to work at all. I knew this was going to happen.” “Are you not tired of me telling you you’re always right?” “I will never grow tired of that,” she laughs, and you also release a light chuckle. You watch as the humor lights up her features, her eyes wide with glee, and you find yourself calming down. <<include "Jan24Makaio2">>
“I am sorry.” “I know. I simply wished to give you a hard time. Sometimes, you work harder than me, and I never understand why.” “You have nothing to prove. I still do.” “Kěamo,” she whispers, turning partly to look into your eyes, her hand now caressing your cheek. “You have nothing to prove. You are doing fine, and you have me for anything that may grow to be too much.” “I know,” you smile, leaning into her touch, “but it bothers me. I do not want to be the person you must clean up after. The person who trips trying to keep up with you or any other leader. I want to be an equal and know I still have a ways to go to get there.” “I understand,” she sighs, “it would be hypocritical of me to tell you anything else besides continue. But do know that I am here. Always.” “Always,” you nod, moving forward to plant a kiss on her lips. A simple kiss does not satiate your need, so you do it again, deepening it and delicately touching her arms. You pull away, focusing on her two differently colored eyes, and smile in thanks. You hear someone in the crowd grow excited, and murmurs go out, your attention shifting to the sky as the colors grow in brilliance and their dance becomes more hypnotic. <a data-passage="Jan24Makaio3"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
“Did you do this a lot when you were younger too?” “Come up here and watch the skies?” “Yes.” “Enough times to remember it being a thing.” “Did you enjoy it?” [[“I enjoyed playing on the cliffside.”|Jan24MakaioPlay]] [[“I loved it.”|Jan24MakaioLovedIt]] [[“Was always terrified.”|Jan24MakaioTerrified]] [[“I cannot remember.”|Jan24MakaioNoRemember]]
“I enjoyed playing on the cliffside more than anything else. We had to be careful since none of the kids could fly, but our parents believed it was safe and nothing bad had happened.” “You played on this cliffside?” Makaio asks, glancing around. She appears troubled for someone who loves to be spontaneous and lose herself in the moment. “We were small. The cliffside was much larger than it seems now. Did you enjoy it?” <<include "Jan24Makaio4">>
“I loved it. It was something that I always grew excited about each time. What about you?” <<include "Jan24Makaio4">>
“I was always terrified of the stars hitting us. I think I remember my kii explaining that they would not, but I doubt my child brain cared much for her explanations. I saw stars falling against the ocean and believed we would all die soon.” “Each year?” Makaio questions, giggling. “I would like to think I grew less afraid, but I am unsure. I suppose you were never afraid?” <<include "Jan24Makaio4">>
“I cannot remember how I felt about any of it. I just remember doing it.” You frown at the lack of memory before gazing at her, “you?” <<include "Jan24Makaio4">>
“It captivated me. I cared nothing for scientific reasons, just that it was beautiful. We usually watched it on the beaches, so when I grew bored, I would race into the water or build villages in the sand. This time always meant a trip with my parents to the beach, so it became a beloved memory.” “Why did you not invite them this time? Or why did we not go to the beach?” “I … we stopped it once I came of age. Everything fell away as soon as I entered the social scene, and we had no time for trips like that. To answer your question, I did not want to revisit the memories. I understand that sometimes nostalgia can be good, but sometimes it can haunt you. I like Hat’ein and would much rather make a new memory than revisit an old one.” “Then follow me.” You say nothing else as you shift into phoenix form and take to the sky. Makaio does not immediately follow, but you have no doubt that she will. Once she is at your side, you dash higher and higher. You race towards the magic as if wishing to be part of the show. You get nowhere close, but everything seems so much closer, and that alone is exhilarating. And with Makaio by your side, you can surely see this becoming a memory both of you will repeat. [[Pick another ToA LI.|Jan2024ToA]] [[Return to Monthly Stories|MonthlyStory]] [[Return to Table of Contents|Start]]
Finishing the rest of your work, you quickly head out, only to realize you have no idea where to rendezvous with Zarik. You replay the conversation you had earlier, but there is no clue. You had brought up watching the night show with him, and he had agreed. In fact … he hummed. Sighing, you realize you know exactly where he is and head towards the location. Luckily, it is not far from where you stand. Zarik’s office exists across the courtyard, close enough for the two of you to visit one another but far enough to dissuade either of you from constantly seeing the other. The latter is not as hard to avoid, seeing that neither of you can pull yourself away from work once you are deep within it. And, of course, when you enter, you find your husband within, staring at a strategy table. “Zarik,” you sing, unable to keep the smile from your face as you watch the man. Even in the comforts of his office with no audience, he stands like a general waiting to give orders. Many believe that the intense stare that Zarik wears so well is but a mask when in actuality, it is simply the look he wears when focused. “A moment,” he answers. “A moment?” you hum in thought, “so you have forgotten completely.” “Forgotten wh-” he begins, but his words die as he gets a glimpse of the darkness outside. “It is night already,” he frowns. “It would appear that I was not the only one late.” <a data-passage="Jan24Zarik1"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
“If both of us forgot, then does it truly matter?” “I did not forget,” you inform, “I just chose to finish my work first. If you do not wish to go, then -” “No,” Zarik says sternly, “we can go now. Let us head to the observatory.” The observatory is how you remember it. You’re unsure how often Zarik comes by, but you hardly visit. There is never a need unless curiosity gets the better of you, or you must retrieve Zarik and have exhausted all other potential locations. Walking with him, you attempt to parse his thoughts. He appears far too out of it, and now that you think about it, you’re not even sure he was focused when he was in his office. It feels as if he is somewhere else, his movements more instinctual than something he is giving thought to. [[Ask him what is wrong.|Jan24ZarikWrong]] [[Distract him.|Jan24ZarikDistract]]
“Will you tell me what is wrong, or must I keep staring and trying to figure it out for myself?” “Nothing is the matter. Do I seem distant?” His look tells you he knows what your answer will be, and he simply jests. “I simply do not see the point of being here to watch this.” You raise a brow, not understanding why he, out of many, would not see the beauty and wonder of such an event. A mystery for another time, perhaps. <<include "Jan24Zarik2">>
You sway to the side, knowing that he’ll catch you. When he does, you force the two of you to stop and plant a gentle and careful kiss on his cheek ridge. His eyes meet yours, and though he tries to maintain a stoic expression, he soon smirks. “What was that for?” “Can I not simply stop and kiss you?” “I can think of a few things you can add to that list.” “Perhaps once this is done.” He does not seem happy with that but says nothing else. <<include "Jan24Zarik2">>
The two of you enter the observatory, and you immediately head to the space at the top, craning your neck back to see the sky. It is a beautiful sight. Dozens of stars fall while magic flashes across the sky. “It is a beautiful thing to watch,” you note. Upon not receiving an answer, you look around to see that Zarik has found mock interest in scattered notes. You sigh, rolling your eyes as a frown eases onto your face. “Zarik, if you wished to stay in your office, you could have simply told me no. I could have easily come to see the sights myself.” “My apologies.” He rejoins your side, but there is still a stiffness in his movements. His frown only deepens when he glances up at the sky. If he told you so, you would easily believe that the sky has slighted him somehow. “Have I ever told you that every Hat’ein someone would challenge me?” “No,” you answer, turning towards him, “but what would give someone such a grandiose idea?” “It was probably due to my basilisk tone; white is an unnatural tone to have, and to many, is a sign of being cursed. I suppose they believed my skill and mastery could only be attributed to magic, and I would say that being interested in the arts did not help the rumors either.” His frown deepens. “It did not matter how absurd the idea was. I never had a peaceful Hat’ein. Added to the fact that Hat’ein left me and any other magic-sensitive person feeling weak, I began to see it as more of a nuisance than something holding beauty and wonder.” <a data-passage="Jan24Zarik3"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
“It is odd to hear you, of all people, say that.” “Is it?” he questions, “Karithi is in love with the heavens and what they hold. I care for the arcane.” “And Hat’ein does not hold anything useful in that field?” “It takes it away. Do not mistake me; I understand the purpose, but that does not mean I have to like it.” He shakes his head. “I count the days until it is finished.” “Must be an excruciating couple of days,” you snort, and he turns to you, the first bit of attentiveness now in his eyes. “I suppose a certain phoenix can make them bearable.” “Must I do everything?” He chuckles at the teasing, wrapping his arms around you and pulling you against him. Settling his chin on your shoulder, he whispers words you cannot hear into your neck. [[Focus on the show.|Jan24ZarikFocus]] [[Let him continue.|Jan24ZarikContinue]]
You hum and move far enough away for him to understand that you wish to leave it there. He obliges, though you can tell he is still unhappy about having to be here in the first place. At least you have learned not to bring him next year. “I suppose this is a sign of change,” he smirks, “if anyone dares to challenge me then I will simply throw you at them. See how terrified they become.” “Am I to be your weapon now?” “You have always been my weapon. A double-edged sword that has pierced my heart but also the throats of all who are too stupid to know any better.” “For someone who hates to speak, you have such a way with words.” Instead of laughing he simply yawns, resting his head on your chest as you continue gazing up at the active sky. [[Pick another ToA LI.|Jan2024ToA]] [[Return to Monthly Stories|MonthlyStory]] [[Return to Table of Contents|Start]]
Disregarding the purpose you came out here for, you wrap your arms around Zarik and let him continue. His gentle actions shift to ones far more expected. His lips move across your neck, and soon, his tongue replaces it, flicking your earlobe teasingly. A dozen thoughts rush through your head, and the more you linger on one, the more you want to push into him. He grabs ahold of your chin before claiming your lips roughly and possessively. “Another year with you by my side,” he whispers against your mouth, “truly a gift of its own.” “For someone who hates to speak, you have such a way with words.” Instead of laughing, he simply yawns, resting his head on your chest as you continue gazing at the active sky. [[Pick another ToA LI.|Jan2024ToA]] [[Return to Monthly Stories|MonthlyStory]] [[Return to Table of Contents|Start]]
<<nobr>>\ <<set $truths to "na"; $lie to "na">> <</nobr>>\ Wandering into the kitchen, I glance over the table full of refreshments and snacks. Each is picked by a specific person or the group’s consensus. One can already see which snacks are more popular, as only slivers now remain. Well,… popular, or they were sweets that Zillah and Bradley couldn’t avoid. [[Grab some mini-sized bites.|JanSup1]] [[Grab the remaining candy.|JanSup1]] [[Grab some fruit.|JanSup1]] [[Grab the chips and dip.|JanSup1]] [[Grab a slice of the pastry … or two.|JanSup1]]
And for a drink. [[The alcohol.|JanSup1.1]] [[Bottle of water.|JanSup1.1]] [[Glass of lemonade.|JanSup1.1]] [[Egg-nog.|JanSup1.1]] [[Soda water.|JanSup1.1]]
With everything in hand, I head back into the living room, where the rest of my group sits. The fireplace is crackling, maintained by Chris, who has made it known that he trusts no one else to tend it. The others all sit around, Amari on the rug, laid out on her favorite pillows. Rahim is in his favorite chair, with Bradley sitting close by on his foldable gaming chair. Zillah and Chanara sit on the main couch, and Sydero takes up residence on the arm of the same couch. Glancing at the time, I see it has just turned eleven, meaning another hour of who knows what. We exhausted most of what we had planned, believing it would hold us off to midnight. Stealing the last comfortable free spot, I tune in to whatever conversation they’re having. “I don’t get the celebration part,” Chanara admits, swishing the champagne around in her glass and staring at it as if it were a kid’s beverage. “Is this another rant about how time is a man-made construct and how once you died, you realized that you’re above such things?” Sydero questions, sneering as she avoids a pillow from the woman. “Think about it. Someone just chose another winter month to represent the start of a new year? How they get to that?” “Maybe back in the day, January was warmer?” Amari suggests, frowning when Rahim snorts. “Highly doubtful,” he begins, “the spring solstice is not until March. And even March still has its cold spells. Chanara brings up a great point.” “Stop it,” Sydero whimpers, “hearing you agree with someone is creepy. Nara, do you really wish to be associated with someone like that?” “Better him than your dumbass,” she sneers, phasing her body through the pillow launched right back at her. [[“So then who made the months?”|JanSup1Months]] [[“It was the Pope.”|JanSup1Pope]] [[“Why not supernaturals?”|JanSup1Supernaturals]]
“So that obviously means someone woke up one day and declared January the start of the new year, so the real question is who made the months.” “Oh,” Bradley blurts, still eating his chocolate-covered strawberry, “that’s easy. The Mayans.” “Shut up!” we all shout. <<include "JanSup2">>
“Actually, the pope is the one who deemed January 1st the new year.” Sydero furrows her brow as she looks me over. “Did you just look that up?” “No, I actually just have that random tidbit stored away.” “I told you,” Bradley blurts, still eating his chocolate-covered strawberry, “this is why I take $name to trivia night.” <<include "JanSup2">>
“Why is it that when you hear about stuff like this, supernaturals have no part in creating them?” “There used to be rules,” Rahim explains, “at least for demons and angels. Neither group was allowed to influence mortals.” “Death has something similar,” Zillah adds on, Chanara nodding, “not to say that it’s always obeyed. But there are rules.” <<include "JanSup2">>
“Alright, is this it?” Syd inquires, shifting her weight, “because I can name five other things that would be far more entertaining.” “Do it,” Chanara challenges, and Syd points towards me. “Pick anyone in here to fight. Fight them to the death, and then when the clock strikes twelve, bring them back.” “Ooh!” Amari calls out, perking up. “Me! I wanna do it.” “You’ll be sent to Purgatory, little wolf,” Zillah informs, and the excitement slowly leaks away, like a child who watched their ice cream slowly fall from the cone. “It’s a horrible idea anyway,” Rahim says next, “I’m sure we can find something a lot less violent.” <a data-passage="JanSup3"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
Sydero turns to me, “please agree and choose Rahim as your partner.” “Or,” Bradley says before I can decide, “how about this. We play a game.” “Like?” Chris inquires. “Like charades.” “People still play that?” Chanara asks, picking at something on Zillah’s shirt. “It’s a fun game.” “You want to make bets, don’t you?” I question, and Bradley shushes me immediately. “Or we can make it a drinking game,” Syd smirks. Chanara rolls her eyes. “What is the point of a drinking game if none of us but the two humans can get drunk off of it?” “Keep your panties on for one second, and let me finish.” Despite her words, she disappears. She reappears a few seconds later, two big jugs of … something in her hands. <a data-passage="JanSup4"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
“What the heck is that?” I question, already knowing the answer. “Oh,” she says dramatically, placing it on the coffee table, “it goes by many names. The Saint’s Drink. Brimstone Rock. The Ghostly Sprite.” “It’s alcohol that will actually allow supernaturals to get drunk,” Rahim interjects before peering over at Chris and Bradley, “and kill you two before you can even get a whiff of it.” “Boom!” Syd blurts, clapping her hands, “we solve two problems in one go.” “Hey!” Bradley shouts, “I’m a goddamn miracle. You’re a problem.” “I was talking about Chris disappearing and me being entertained,” she corrects. Bradley shrugs, content, while Chris makes a show of huffing and flicking the two of them off. “Alright, alright,” I laugh, “so let’s go between a drinking game or something like 2 Resolutions and a Lie.” [[Play the drinking game.|JanSup5]] [[Play 2 Resolutions and a Lie.|JanSup6]]
“We can play the drinking game,” I start and point at Bradley, “on one condition: he doesn’t drink.” Bradley snorts, “I’ve been drinking before you could say the words ‘Momma, I killed my first human.’ “Were you even alive when I lost my human parents?” “The point is that I’m drinking. If we were in Germany, this wouldn’t be a problem.” “Yea, but we’re in America.” “We can change that,” Syd smirks, receiving nods from Zillah and Chanara. “I am obviously out-voted. But!” I point at all of them, narrowing my eyes, “let it be known that I care about Bradley’s health.” “Oh geez,” Bradley sniffles, rubbing at his eye, “that sho does put a tear in me eye, $name. Thank you for being my friend.” [[Throw a pillow at him.|JanSup5Pillow]] [[Flick him off.|JanSup5FlickOff]] [[Cause a minor shock using my powers.|JanSup5MinorShock]]
Reaching for a pillow that has never been recovered, I throw it straight at him. Instead of hitting him harmlessly, he dodges it, and my eyes widen as it heads straight for the roaring fire. At the last minute, Chris catches it, raising a brow as he sends me a glare, and Bradley lets out a boisterous laugh. <<include "JanSup5.1">>
I sigh as I flick him off, waving my middle finger before deciding it’s enough. <<include "JanSup5.1">>
Rolling my eyes, I create a minor energy ball and send it towards him. It hits his arm, and he hisses as he jumps away, though that does little. “Nice control,” Chanara hums in satisfaction. I suppose once a teacher, always a teacher. <<include "JanSup5.1">>
“So, what kind of drinking game do we play?” Chris questions. “Let’s do the classic!” Amari shouts, “truth or dare.” “I think you mean truth or drink,” Chris corrects. “For fucks sake,” Syd huffs, “let’s just play.” “I go first,” Amari says while I get up to grab some shot glasses. Chanara helps me line them up as Amari throws her arms around before stopping on Zillah. “Alright, Zil-Pill, truth or drink?” “Drink. Because if I have to hear you call me that again, that’s all I’ll be doing.” He reaches forward to grab a poured shot when Chris stops him by moving the small glass farther away. “Do you guys even know how to play this? Amari, you ask him a question. If he answers, he’s fine; if he refuses to answer, he takes a drink.” She pouts, “well that’s boring.” <a data-passage="JanSup5.2"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
“This entire idea is -” Rahim starts but is immediately quieted by Sydero. “Then let’s make it simple. Truth or Dare, and if you refuse either, then you take a shot. So, Zillah, which one?” He sighs dramatically before finally saying, “truth.” “Little bitch,” Syd mumbles. “Great,” Amari smiles, causing our brows to rise as she stares at him evilly, “when was the last time you lied, and why?” “Well, damn,” I snort, all eyes shifting to Zillah. “You guys act like this will be hard.” He reaches forward and takes the shot, coughing immediately after. “What the fuck is that stuff?” “Yea,” Syd laughs, “put some chest on your chest!” “You’d do well with gettin’ more hair on your chest anyway. Cos whatever’s on it now is kid’s play.” Chanara adds. Finishing the shot, Zillah nods to me. “Choose.” [[Truth.|JanSup5Truth]] [[Dare.|JanSup5Dare]]
He sneers and is about to open his mouth but then pauses, frowning as he cocks his head to the side. “If you could restart all of it. Make it so that your human parents aren’t dead or that you never met Sydero or entered the world of the supernatural, would you?” I had fully expected him to ask something sexual. For me to roll my eyes and move on. This, I was not expecting. The others seem just as interested in the answer, gazing at me patiently. [[“No. I wouldn’t change anything.”|JanSup5NoChange]] [[“I’d choose to walk this path alone.”|JanSup5WalkAlone]] [[“I’d change everything.”|JanSup5Change]] [[Drink.|JanSup5Drink]]
I think about my answer, trying to determine if I really feel that way. But one glance around at those surrounding me gives me my answer. “No,” I said determinedly, “I wouldn’t change any part.” “Oh, such a liar,” Syd sneers, “you wouldn’t ask Zillah to be nicer?” Shrugging, I say, “I don’t know what would change if I did, so I’ll allow him to continue being an asshole.” “I apologized,” he reminds and everyone decides to either laugh or hum in acknowledgment. “We wouldn’t change anything either,” Rahim tells me, giving me a confident nod. “I would,” Chanara snorts. “I want my promotion first.” “We get it,” Syd sighs, “Azrael’s dick tastes good.” Chanara turns to her, “I really don’t think you understand how fast I can beat your ass and then send you back to that overheated sweat pit you call home.” “Oof,” she replies, shivering, “I love it when you talk dirty to me.” “Back to the game,” Chris interjects before Chanara can get another snap in. “Before I have nightmares.” We all agree, and though she already went once, Amari takes a second turn, and no one tries to stop her … until she begins to force dares upon others, and those dares involve streaking through people’s yards. This continues for a while, and as time passes we become more and more engrossed with the game. With the dares and reveals, and not so big reveals as they are definitely things we already knew. <a data-passage="JanSup7"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
“I’d probably choose to go in it alone.” “Damn,” Syd snorts, “we annoy you that much, huh?” “Yes,” I joke, but the amusement soon vanishes as I shake my head, sighing. “No. But it never sat right with me that I dragged you guys into it. Chris should have graduated with a class full of eager, young musicians and -” “And,” Rahim drags, “that’s where you can stop. The rest of us would more or less have the same experience but with fewer allies.” “But -” “Nope,” Bradley grins, moving to sit on the arm of my chair. We’re Team Chaos for a reason. All our lives sucked, before and after.” “After?” Chanara questions, but Bradley merely shrugs, as if that is answer enough. “Alright, this is adorable, but can we get back to the party aspect?” Syd questions, and we all agree. Though she already went once, Amari takes a second turn, and no one tries to stop her … until she begins to force dares upon others, and those dares involve streaking through people’s yards. This continues for a while, and as time passes we become more and more engrossed with the game. With the dares and reveals, and not so big reveals as they are definitely things we already knew. <a data-passage="JanSup7"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
“Honestly?” I question, not really expecting an answer. “I’d change everything. You guys are amazing, and I’m glad to have known you, but knowing that lives could be saved and mine could be simpler. Yea … I’d change it all.” The others say nothing, and for a while, I believe I brought down the mood. Or moreso Zillah, no one asked him to ask such deep questions. But thankfully, the life of the party and the group speaks up. “Alright, pick someone else,” Amari encourages, and this time someone say dare, please.” “Got a dare in mind?” Chanara asks. “Yes! Please let me do it.” “Go ahead,” I tell her, and she takes another turn, unsurprisingly daring either Chris or Rahim to go streaking. This continues for a while, and as time passes we become more and more engrossed with the game. With the dares and reveals, and not so big reveals as they are definitely things we already knew. <a data-passage="JanSup7"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
I let out a nervous chuckle and reach for a shot glass, smirking as I toast them and then take it. That question will never receive an answer, something I’m unsure if they care about. “Alright, pick someone else,” Amari encourages, and this time someone say dare, please.” “Got a dare in mind?” Chanara asks. “Yes! Please let me do it.” “Go ahead,” I tell her, and she takes another turn, unsurprisingly daring either Chris or Rahim to go streaking. This continues for a while, and as time passes we become more and more engrossed with the game. With the dares and reveals, and not so big reveals as they are definitely things we already knew. <a data-passage="JanSup7"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
Zillah sneers, “I dare you to go into Bradley’s room and touch his laptop.” I’m not even able to get a word in before Bradley starts squealing. “Don’t you dare! Don’t you fucking dare.” “Calm down, Bradley. I haven’t even agreed yet.” “Yea, but it’s the fact that you’re considering it.” “How would you even know? I could go into your room and //act// like I touched it.” “I’d know,” he hisses, “I know her scent.” “Whoa,” Syd interjects, shaking her head with a look of disgust, “I think I’ll live a happy life if you never say those words ever again.” “It’s a good point, though,” Zillah hums, “so a little change. You need to bring Bradley’s laptop down here.” “Just go ahead and take that shot,” Bradley tells me, pushing the glass closer. “You all act as if you are so afraid of him,” Rahim sighs, shaking his head. “Then you go get it,” I suggest. “I said I’m not afraid of Bradley, never said I’m not afraid of death.” “Oh, for fucks sake,” I growl, “semantics.” [[Do the dare.|JanSup5DoItDare]] [[Take the shot.|JanSup5TakeShot]]
Sighing, you get to your feet and shrug at Bradley. “No. Don’t you dare.” “I’m accepting the dare, Bradley.” “I mean, it’s pretty ironic that the child of Death is about to die at the hands of a child, yes?” Syd asks, and I glance over to see Amari wiping away fake tears. “It’s been nice knowing you, $name. I wish we could go to one last concert together.” “The more you guys talk shit, the more I want to go up there and get it.” “I. Dare. You.” I go to the hall containing the stairs, giving Bradley one last glance as I race up the stairs, making sure I stomp on the way up. Once in his room, I feel a sort of giddiness overtake me. Like a child finally allowed into the teacher’s lobby and seeing all that they hid from the students. Finding Bradley’s laptop is probably the easiest thing to do. I’d say it sits on a pedestal, but it is treated as second-best compared to his actual computer. I admire it for a time before going for his laptop and seeing it atop his lap desk. Well, this just got easy, not to mention safe. Grabbing it, I make my way back downstairs. Happy that I’m not immediately attacked by the young man when I get there. The others clap as I hand it over. “I’m going to kill you.” “You’ll find that I didn’t touch it at all. Not one fingerprint.” He frowns but says nothing more. We get back to the game and though she already went once, Amari takes a second turn, and no one tries to stop her … until she begins to force dares upon others, and those dares involve streaking through people’s yards. This continues for a while, and as time passes we become more and more engrossed with the game. With the dares and reveals, and not so big reveals as they are definitely things we already knew. <a data-passage="JanSup7"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
Sighing, I reach out and grab hold of the shot glass before taking it. I feel like my entire body is burning, a horrid taste making its way down my throat, and I feel like my entire body is burning, a horrid taste making its way down my throat and refusing to part. One of those tastes that will definitely be coming up with every burp. Bradley visibly relaxes. “Yea, down boy,” I grumble as I continue to fight the taste. “Syd, you’re not in charge of alcohol anymore.” “There is literally no other kind of alcohol that we can drink to make us drunk. You should be thanking me. You’re welcome.” “I didn’t thank you.” “I don’t need it. I’m always down for helping the less fortunate.” “Alright, pick someone else,” Amari encourages, and this time someone say dare, please.” “Got a dare in mind?” Chanara asks. “Yes! Please let me do it.” “Go ahead,” I tell her, and she takes another turn, unsurprisingly daring either Chris or Rahim to go streaking. This continues for a while, and as time passes we become more and more engrossed with the game. With the dares and reveals, and not so big reveals as they are definitely things we already knew. <a data-passage="JanSup7"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
“We could always play 2 Resolutions and a Lie.” “Sounds lame,” Chanara sneers, and Syd waves her hand to agree. “Do you know what it is?” I ask either of them, and their silence gives me my answer. “Thought so. Give it a chance before you diss it.” “How do you play?” Amari inquires. “Everyone names three resolutions: two truths and one lie. The person you choose must figure out what the lie is.” “Boring!” Syd draws out. “And if they do figure it out, the loser takes a drink.” “Here we go!” she claps. “I want to go first. Chris, you do me.” “The hell,” Chris exclaims, confusion written all over his face, “why me?” “I want to be nicer to you. I want to be nicer to Rahim. And I want -” “One lie!” I remind her. “Just one lie, Syd.” <a data-passage="JanSup6.1"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
“I’m going to act like Chris got it wrong anyway and take a shot.” As she does this, Chris turns to me. “I’ll go, and you guess.” He takes a moment to think through his three statements and finally nods. “I want to learn a new instrument. I want to get into baking. And I want to learn how to use a sword, kinda like the one Rahim has.” “This is so easy,” Bradley mumbles, but I ignore him mostly, trying to figure out which of the three is a lie. [[Learning a new instrument.|JanSup6Instrument]] [[Getting into baking.|JanSup6Baking]] [[Learning how to use a sword.|JanSup6Sword]]
Nodding, I say, “learning a new instrument is a lie.” “No. Come on, do you even know me?” “When have you ever shown interest in learning another instrument?” “That’s why it’s called a resolution. It’s an in-progress sort of thing. Sorta like how you should make progress on one of those shots.” I don’t even bother telling him to shut up as I grab one of them and throw it back. I feel like my entire body is burning, a horrid taste making its way down my throat and refusing to part. It’s one of those tastes that will definitely come up with every burp. <<include "JanSup6.2">>
Nodding, I say, “getting into baking.” “No, I actually do want to try my hand at it.” “For what?” “No reason really, I just want to.” “So, I’m wrong?” “Looks like it. Bottoms up.” He slides one of the shot glasses closer to me, and though I sigh, I take it. I feel like my entire body is burning, a horrid taste making its way down my throat, and I feel like my entire body is burning, a horrid taste making its way down my throat and refusing to part. One of those tastes that will definitely be coming up with every burp. <<include "JanSup6.2">>
Nodding, I say, “learning how to use a sword.” “You’re right. I don’t care about learning how to use a sword. Frankly, it’s stupid.” “Hey,” Rahim growls, though he does so weakly. “Your sword is magical. I don’t think my silver-tipped sword will do anything for me.” “I can name a few things it could probably help you get,” Syd smirks, receiving nothing but groans, though Zillah alone offers her a chuckle. <<include "JanSup6.2">>
“Alright, your turn.” I think through what my three resolutions would be, regardless of whether I plan to keep them or not. My two truths will be … [[... continuing my training and learning more about Purgatory.|JanSup6.3][$truths to "ab"]] [[... learning more about Purgatory and surviving.|JanSup6.3][$truths to "bc"]] [[... surviving and learning a new skill.|JanSup6.3][$truths to "cd"]] [[... learning a new skill and continuing my training.|JanSup6.3][$truths to "da"]]
And my lie … [[... treat Bradley like the adult he is.|JanSup6.4][$lie to "a"]] [[... pay Sydero back.|JanSup6.4][$lie to "b"]] [[... work hard on training.|JanSup6.4][$lie to "c"]]
“Alright, let’s go Bradley,” I say, nodding to him and telling him my resolutions. <<if $lie is "a">>\ I tell Bradley my resolutions, and he frowns, cocking his head to the side as if questioning why I even bothered. “The lie is treating me like an adult. Could you have made this any easier? Why did you even pick me?” “Because I just want my favorite child to remember that he will always be a wee little babe to me.” Thankfully, I’m not sitting near Bradley, so the punch he so clearly wishes to give me does not happen. <<elseif $lie is "b">>\ I tell Bradley my resolutions, and he frowns, cocking his head to the side as if questioning why I even bothered. “The lie is paying Syd back. Could you have made this any easier? You literally told me the other day that you weren’t going to.” “?He told you what?” Syd questions, her gaze shooting to me. “He’s lying,” I laugh. “Did I get the lie right, or didn’t I?” “I think this is just a nice game played among friends. Drink and be merry.” “I’m going to haunt your dreams if you don’t pay me back,” Syd growls, “test me.” <<else>>\ <<if $truths is "ab" or $truths is "bc">>\ “I doubt you care about learning more about Purgatory, so I’ll say that’s a lie.” “You’d be wrong.” “Really?” “Yea. I actually do want to know more about Purgatory. Especially since so many are looking to me as a leader. “I’d say that’s noble,” Chanara starts, “but you should already know Purgatory.” “Yea, yea,” I smirk, turning back to Bradley. <<elseif $truths is "cd">>\ “I can see surviving being a resolution, despite how often you try to defy it.” “Hey!” “Learning a new skill … that’s something you’ll do without trying, so I don’t think it’s a lie. So, I’ll say it’s unlocking secrets.” “You’d be right.” “See. I’m the king of this game.” “You got one person right. Bring that energy down,” Chris snorts. <<else>>\ “I can see you learning a new skill without you even trying, so I don’t think that’s a lie. And between secrets and learning more about Purgatory, those two sound exactly the same. But I’ll go with learning more about Purgatory.” “Wrong.” “You’re wrong.” “That’s going to be your comeback?” He just frowns. <</if>>\ <</if>>\ “Alright, Bradley. Your turn.” “I’m going to choose …” he suddenly freezes, glancing everyone over. “And the point is to get someone who’ll probably get it wrong, right?” “Right,” I draw out. “Then I choose Zillah.” “Why me? I know you better than Rahim and Amari combined.” “Because you’re the most self-absorbed person here. So you’ll probably get the answer wrong strictly due to you not liking the truth.” Zillah glares at him, “test me.” <a data-passage="JanSup6.5"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
Bradley leans forward and starts, “for the new year I’m going to give you more compliments, attempt to hack some kind of government site, and do my absolute best to explain to $name why you’re always, unequivocally right about everything.” “It’s the middle one, that’s a lie.” “That’s the only one you didn’t hear,” Bradley points out, but you interrupt whatever Zillah is about to say. “It’s//two// truths and //one// lie. I’m beginning to think that none of you understand how to play this game.” “Whoa,” Chris blurts. “Besides Chris.” “I’m sorry,” Chanara snorts, “but you’re just now beginnin’ to think that?” “Shh,” Syd sighs, patting her shoulder, “our Roe loses an additional brain cell every year. Satan bless that mind with all its flaws.” <<include "JanSup7">>
“Oh, oh!” Bradley shouts and capturing all of our attention. “It’s almost time for the countdown. You guys ready?” I glance around for that certain someone to kiss. [[Chris.|JanSup7Chris]] [[Sydero.|JanSup7Syd]] [[Zillah.|JanSup7Zillah]] [[Rahim.|JanSup7Rah]] [[Amari.|JanSup7Amari]] [[Chanara.|JanSup7Chanara]] [[Sip my drink.|JanSup7Drink]]
“Chris!” “$name!” The two of us say in unison, with me rushing to his side on the floor while he moves away from the fireplace. I can hardly stabilize myself on the floor as he throws his arms around me and brings me close, nuzzling into my neck. “We should be kissing.” “I can do that at any time.” “Yea, but you can do //this// at any time as well.” “Shh, stop speaking, and let me enjoy this. I’ll kiss you when they start the countdown. You supernaturals may not care, but we mere mortals like our traditions.” “I’m pretty sure it’s an American thing. Don’t lump all mortals in with that.” He chuckles, and I shiver as his breath tickles my neck. We lie in each other’s embrace while the others begin to countdown. //Five … four … three.// I move back, squeezing Chris’s cheek, and he laughs, swatting my hand away. //Two … one.// He moves in, planting a quick peck on my lips before acting like that’s it. “Alright, fuck off me now.” “Seriously?” I chuckle, and he laughs, kissing me once again. This time, the kiss is longer and much more intimate. To say I have grown used to his kisses would be both a lie and the truth. I could be blindfolded and kissed by a dozen people and immediately be able to say which lips belonged to Chris. But that doesn’t mean it is any less magical. “Leave it for the bedroom,” Syd shouts, and we pull away, snickering, but that is all we do as neither of us wants to leave the arms of the other. <<include "JanSup7.1">>
“Syd!” I shout, moving to sit beside her. “You ready for a kiss?” “You think I need some weird mortal tradition to kiss you?” “No, but that doesn’t mean you don’t want to. See it as an excuse.” “Say that again?” “Just kiss me,” I sigh, about to chuckle as she grabs my chin and squeezes just enough to make me want to push myself into her. “Are you telling me what to do?” “Did you forget that we’re sitting in the living room among friends?” “Did you? Because it almost sounds like you want to get every hole you possess brutalized while they watch.” “You have such a way with words.” She kisses me, disguising it as one so gentle and caring that part of me freezes from the whiplash. Going from the most dirty words to the most chaste kiss that I can remember her ever giving. How she tenderly meets my lips, fleeing before I can deepen it. While my need rises, her teasing prolongs. “Syd,” I almost moan, not caring about the crowd we may have. I just want her. “So needy,” she whispers, meeting my lips once again, but this time, she devours me. I give myself over to her, my body shaking as she pulls me down. The world darkens, and I welcome it, prompting it to continue. And then she pulls away, biting and pulling at my bottom lip. “I’d say that’s a sample of what you’ll get later, but I think I’ll see how long I can edge you first.” I pout as she laughs. Glancing at the clock, I realize it’s already midnight. I hadn’t heard any of them do the countdown, far too entranced. <<include "JanSup7.1">>
“$name, come here,” Zillah tells me, and I snort. “You come here.” “I asked first.” “And? You want some kind of reward? If you want what I think you want, then you’ll be making your way to my side.” “Always so fucking difficult,” Zillah mumbles, getting up and coming to my side, sitting on the arm of the chair. “But you walked your ass over here. Now, didn’t you?” “Shut the fuck up and kiss me.” He slides down so that the two of us are attempting to fit in the same chair, failing. Before I can move away, he’s kissing me. Rough and messy and with no care of the actual countdown and how we may look to the others. The kiss is in no way delicate or chaste. It is the opposite of orderly or sexy, yet it’s Zillah. It’s a kiss with traits that I immediately equate to him. Disorganized, energetic, passionate, and captivating. Powerful enough to draw and keep my attention. A risk. Zillah sneers as he pulls away. “We’ll be continuing this later on.” “Looking forward to it.” <<include "JanSup7.1">>
The words barely leave Bradley’s mouth when I find Rahim standing nearby. He offers his hand, and I take it, allowing him to pull me up to my feet as he wraps his arms around my waist. “I suppose there are some mortal traditions that I find myself enjoying.” “Anything that gives you an excuse to get a kiss, huh?” “To get a kiss, to hold you near,” he whispers, softly nibbling my ear lobe. “I don’t need an excuse, but having one is always nice.” They begin the countdown, and Rahim waits until he hears them scream one, but I beat him to it. I kiss him deeply as if I had secretly been waiting for this specific thing all day. The way he returns my kiss makes me believe he might have been doing the same. His hands wander my body, pressing me close and making me think that this may continue later. “Happy New Year’s,” he whispers as he pulls back, his breath ghosting across my lips. <<include "JanSup7.1">>
“Amari!” I shout, needing to do nothing else as she practically launches herself at me. The others haven’t even begun the countdown when she kisses me, putting her all behind it. I hold her close, not caring as the others joke about our enthusiasm. My senses are assaulted in the best ways possible. Her scent, the feeling of her, and the taste of her lips. All of it is seared into my brain, and the desire to let go grows smaller with every passing second. “Happy New Year’s,” she tells me, finally pulling back, and I snicker. “I don’t think it’s quite the first.” “Oh,” Amari snorts, ducking her head as the others begin the countdown. “That just means we can do it all over again.” “You won’t hear me arguing.” As soon as they say one, I initiate the kiss, growing relaxed. My fingers comb through her hair, far too eager as if I hadn’t just kissed her passionately a moment before. <<include "JanSup7.1">>
I move over so that I’m now sitting right beside her, obnoxiously leaning on her in hopes of capturing a kiss. “Use ya words,” she snorts, raising a brow as she sips her tea. The others begin to countdown, and I shove her lightly. “Come on, New Year’s kiss is supposed to mean great things for us.” “I’m dead, and you’re immortal. I don’t think anythin’ bad can happen.” “Will you just kiss me?” “Five, four -” “In some parts of the world, it’s already the first.” “Three, two -” “Not in our -” “One.” Her lips are on top of mine in a delicate dance. No matter how often we kiss, it always feels new, as if I haven’t had the pleasure of kissing her. There is something so soft and proud about her kisses. She probes my lips with her tongue, a soft question that I answer by parting my lips. Our tongues meet, and for a moment, I forget that we are surrounded by our friends. “Happy New Year’s, trouble,” she whispers as she pulls away. But I’m not done, and I wrap my arms around her, pulling her close as I rest my head on her chest. <<include "JanSup7.1">>
In a perfect world, I’d be able to kiss myself, and that would be that. Seeing that I cannot, I simply grab my drink, clink it with the others in a toast, and drink. “Happy New Year’s, Team Chaos!” Bradley shouts. He pops the cork off a champagne bottle, and we all shout as we try to dodge the spray that shoots out, none of us being fast enough. I chuckle as I enter the kitchen, hearing the others threaten him and question who will clean it up before it grows sticky. <<include "JanSup7.1">>
I’m not sure about the others, but I wonder what this new year will bring. If I’m lucky … I pause as I glance around and smile at those that surround me. I hope this new year will bring all of us some good fortune. [[Return to Monthly Stories|MonthlyStory]] [[Return to Table of Contents|Start]]
A ruthlessly nipping wind causes you to tug on the bundle of cloth wrapped tightly around your nearly obscured face. Ozara hadn’t been kidding when she said that the weather would take an unexpected turn, dipping to temperatures that you have long since left behind in a tower and land far away. It causes you to miss the feeling of waking up to the sun’s warm rays on your face, the volcano in the distance threatening to blow. Home in the Scorched Woods, you smile to yourself at the thought, but the chill quickly does away with it. If it wasn’t for the connected warmth you shared with Ozara, you doubt you’d be able to survive this kind of weather anymore. Yet even with the fury of Celesow, the island still is as beautiful coated in a thick white veil, as when it’s bathed in its blues and greens. Though, at the moment, you’re unable to make out that so-called beauty. Not with the obscure fog currently burying the region, causing you to only be able to see a few feet ahead of you. You continue on. Every step takes you closer to one of the many destinations you have thought of, or at least you hope it is. The sound of water lapping against the shore is your only indication and the one sound you hold on to. Finally, you spot a figure sitting on the snow and sand-speckled ground and head towards them. “Zara?” She looks over her shoulder at the sound of her name. <a data-passage="OSM1"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right" width="10%"/></a>
“Ah, $name. Did they send you?” “Yes. You have successfully angered your mother and worried Rivenee, but Auri is entertaining them at the moment.” She hums to say that she heard you but does nothing else. “You know,” you start, sitting beside her, “I’ve always had trouble reading your thoughts. I can come close. Close enough to understand when you’re bothered by something at the very least but never what that something is.” “And that … bothers you?” she asks, her eyes seeking you out. [[“No, I personally love it.”|OSM1PersonallyLoveIt]] [[“Kind of.”|OSM1KindOf]] [[“Yes, always.”|OSM1Always]]
“No, I personally love it, despite how odd that may sound. It makes me think that there are far more things to learn about you despite how long we have been together.” “Two years is long for you, then?” “With you, it feels like so much longer.” She lets out a loud snort while staring out into the distance. <<include "OSM2">>
“Kind of. I would never bring it up as a point in a dispute, but I would not exactly say it to be one of the many reasons I love you.” She chuckles, the sound growing heartier as you sit there together. “I do not know what to do with that information.” “Nothing,” you shrug. <<include "OSM2">>
“Yes, all the time. I want to be able to help you even when you think it’s better if you go through something on your own. But if I am unable to read you, then how can I do that? It barely helps that you have always been able to read me as easily as you do the papers that pile onto your desk.” “Well,” she chuckles, “we were raised in two extremely different ways. “I would agree, but many would think I would be the one who lets no emotion show.” <<include "OSM2">>
“This is all to say or, more so, ask, will you tell me what’s wrong?” “I had hoped the first holiday created during my reign would be one of joy. The Festival of Renewal or The Giving,” she chuckles lightheartedly, bringing her knees closer to her chin, “something besides Solstice Memory.” “Is it the holiday itself that bothers you or simply the fact that it was created under your time?” “Both. It feels like a blaring reminder that I failed to protect those who placed their lives in my hands. I failed to find them adequate shelter and food. And because of my failure, all those lives were lost.” [[“No one blames you.”|OSM2BlamesYou]] [[“Then do better.”|OSM2DoBetter]] [[Let her continue.|OSM2LetContinue]]
“No one blames you for that, Ozara.” “Yes, they do. And they have a right too. When they came here, they placed their lives in my hands, and as the Mare, I have a duty and responsibility to each of them. And I failed.” “When did you gain the ability to change the weather?” “That is hardly the point.” “And every place, the grounds included, at capacity? Yes?” “We could have fit more,” she grumbles. “You could have fit hundreds more? You had an influx of refugees from all parts of Treces. You are only an island. You could not have prepared for that. No one could. Zara, why punish yourself over something you attempted to fix and were unable to do? You know better than anyone that this happens. You learn, adapt, and move forward.” <<include "OSM3">>
You turn and capture her hands between your own, “then do better, Zara. Blaming yourself or even the circumstances won’t change anything. It happened. Those lives have been lost, and all we can do now is remember them each day and celebrate them during days like this. But we cannot sit and cast blame and doubt when we can simply learn and do better for the future.” <<include "OSM3">>
“They want me to recite a speech. To stand in front of those whose loved ones have died and explain how such things will not happen again.” She glances at me, her eyes are wide in fear, “I cannot. I cannot lie to them.” “How do you know whether or not that is a lie, Zara.” “I do. What will happen when I fail to find a permanent solution to the food problem? We will not always be able to rely on imports of House Phoenix.” “You speak as if the solution you came up with is not suitable for the future.” She waves my words away as if they alone are headache-inducing, “I have done the numbers countless times. The harvest seasons must yield approximately -” “Stop,” you sigh, “Zara, tons of things can change for the better. Sometimes you just have to hope and stop relying on pure rational thought to carry you through.” <<include "OSM3">>
Despite your words, she seems to still be stuck in her own head, punishing herself for a holiday many are celebrating. This has caused you to think if celebrating is even the right word to describe how the rest of the island feels. They have hung decorations, and without anyone telling them what to do, they seem to have thought of their own traditions to add to all of this. This strikes up an idea, and with bright eyes, you get to your feet. “Come with me.” “I do not wish to give a meaningless speech,” she sighs loudly. “Firstly, I doubt you could ever give a meaningless speech, especially on a subject such as this. Whatever you say will be from the heart. That I am sure of. If we get there and you still refuse, we can have your mother or even I take over.” She raises a brow but finally grabs your hand and lets you help her to her feet. You take a moment to pull her into your arms, stealing a hug and a quick release before she can realize what has happened. Your walk to the area is a quiet one, but neither of you pulled away from the other. The always present connection does something for both of your mindsets. Once at the stage, your eye moves to the first figure to approach you. “About time,” her mother exclaims, grabbing her hand and yanking her towards the stage, “hurry before everyone thinks the worst.” Though you usually stay out of the going ons between Ozara and her mother, you choose to interject this time. You push yourself into the middle and give Basine a single look before focusing on Ozara. <a data-passage="OSM4"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right" width="10%"/></a>
“Breathe,” you start off saying, and watch as she inhales deeply. “Are you ready?” “No,” she sighs, “but I shall do this nevertheless.” She squeezes your hand before departing, walking up on the stage as chatter grows less. You take a spot to the side, where Ozara can easily turn and see you if needed. “I welcome you all,” she starts, allowing her eyes to take all those in front of her in. Glancing back at you, she seems to gather her courage before walking off the raised platform. The guards move to stop her, but you prevent the action. “I do not know all of you. Some of your faces are foreign to me, and I understand such a fact is unavoidable but still unfortunate. This holiday confuses me. On one side, I see the need to memorialize those who passed so cruelly, but on the other, it pains me to know that such an event took place. I …” She pauses, choking up as she gazes around, “I will do better. We, in power, will do better. We must adapt, learn from situations such as these, and while we honor those whose lives were needlessly lost, we simultaneously promise to do all within our power to ensure it does not happen again. Those of you who have lost a child, a partner, a parent, a friend, or even simply someone whose face you had grown used to seeing - my heart soars with yours. And for those who have passed, we will one day reunite with you in the Eternal Pastures.” That completes her speech, and the audience applauds, a polite sound that tells you that those in attendance are still mourning. <a data-passage="OSM5"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right" width="10%"/></a>
You give Ozara space, allowing her to speak to some of those approaching as Rivenee and Auri hail you. “Depressing as ever,” Auri sighs. Your eyebrow raises, “did you expect more smiles and cheers of joy?” “It is a holiday. I at least wished for drinks to flow. But I suppose that will not be one of the numerous traditions associated with this day. Such a shame.” “It is amazing to see the birth of a holiday,” Rivenee adds, “to see the traditions and the events that take shape. One day, it will just be normal and second nature. The history will be there, but many will see this holiday as remembering all those who have passed, no matter the day or circumstance. And we were here to see its inception.” It is silent for a short while before Auri releases a dreamy sigh, “that was simply beautiful, Riv. Maybe you should have written Ozara’s speech.” “Shut up!” Riv shouts, the two entering one of their notorious battles of both blows and words. They overlook the approaching Ozara, and she seems to ignore the petty duo. <a data-passage="OSM6"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right" width="10%"/></a>
“That was an exceptional speech.” “I did my best,” she admits, “the things I wished to say would probably not be taken well coming out of the mouth of a leader. Perhaps next time, you should be the positive speaker.” “You’ve helped all of them, and you continue to do everything you can to help them. So don’t for a second doubt yourself and think you’re some horrible ruler because you couldn’t stop things out of your control.” You squeeze her hands, “you’re too amazing to doubt yourself.” She snorts, “I would not go as far as you are going, but -” “Well,” you interrupt, shrugging your shoulders, “that’s why I’m here. To remind you as much as needed. It is a job that I take extremely seriously.” She exhales deeply, looking you over before bringing your hands up to her lips and placing a kiss there. “How lucky must I be to find myself someone so devoted.” “Devoted. Dedicated. Infatuated.” “I am disappointed. You ruined your streak.” <a data-passage="OSM7"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right" width="10%"/></a>
Bringing her close, you wrap your arms around her waist and smile into her neck, “then let us change the last one to desired.” She pulls back so that you can see her face, a curious and amused brow raised. “Oh, hush and just kiss me,” you laugh, the word hardly leaving your lips as she does as you ask. Soft, sensual, and warm. You feel your core warming as you melt in her embrace. It takes every amount of willpower to pull away, humming in satisfaction. She runs her thumb against your bottom lip, “thank you for everything today.” “There is no need to thank me for something that is not only common knowledge but also something I give so freely.” “Yes,” she chuckles, “you truly must do the next speech.” A sad look enters her eye, and though you wish you could do something to do away with it, you know you can’t. No amount of words, no matter how full of fact or affection, will ever lift the sickening burden on Ozara’s shoulders. But that hardly means you shouldn’t try. “You should let me take care of you tonight,” you whisper in her ear. She hums, <<if $height is "average">>looping her arm around your neck as she leans some of her weight back.<<elseif $height is "very tall" or $height is "tall">>looping both arms around your neck as she leans some of her weight back.<<else>>placing an arm around your neck as she leans some of her weight forward, towering over you.<</if>> “After all you did already, shouldn’t I be taking care of you?” [[Take care of her.|OSM8]] [[Stick to cuddling.|OSM9]]
“Maybe I will allow you to repay me another day. But today, I wish to continue the trend I have already set.” Ozara seems unwilling to argue, so with a coy smile, you pull her behind you as you race back to the palace. Once you reach your shared chambers, you close the door and gesture for her to sit on the bed. “What are you doing?” she questions as you move in, slowly taking off her boots. “I told you that I’m continuing my trend.” “But this is a bit much,” she blushes, glancing away. “Do you believe so? I feel like this hardly meets such requirements.” You shift her flowy skirt high enough to where you can rest a kiss against her bare thigh, leaving a trail of fleeting kisses until you’re hovering over her womanhood. You continue placing dainty kisses until she’s shivering, her body tight in anticipation. But you leave her waiting just a bit longer, moving further up her body and removing each article of clothing as you go. Thankfully, that is never hard to do in Pegasus society due to the lack of clothing items. Even during weather like this, clothes are added simply to give the wearer a bit more heat than usual. It’s not an odd sight to see some still walking around with their chests bare. Ozara wraps her arms around you as you place kisses along her arm, interlacing your fingers as you chart a course to her hand, where you place one long kiss. A hand on your cheek causes you to shift your attention, and immediately your lips are on Ozara’s. Like most of your shared kisses, it is a gentle game that seems to lead into a dance of dominance, but it always dies as if both your lips agree to simply share in the power. Even now, with your intentions clear and passion rising, everything is so calm and peaceful with her. As if your bodies can’t retain the stiffness that comes with this kind of activity, as the other’s presence nullifies all of it. “I don’t think I’ll ever tire of this view,” she whispers against your mouth. <a data-passage="OSM8.1"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
“Not much of a view,” you chuckle and pull back, smiling when she chases your lips on instinct. You would love to meet her again, but you wish to hear her moan, to listen to her hum in approval as you please her. Placing one hand on her chest so that she lies down, you make your way back down and waste no time. You part her lips and run your tongue up and down her slit before using the tips of your hand to spread the wetness. Once lubricated to your liking, you insert a digit, smiling as the first gasp leaves her lips. As your finger moves in and out of Ozara, getting her used to the feel, your mouth finds her clit, and you suck hard enough to elicit a response. You pick up your pace, adding another finger as you finger-fuck the woman under you. Every gasp and moan finds you furthering, pushing your face deeper into her core with no signs of stopping. Ozara has started grinding slightly, pulling you further and pushing her toward her climax. She whispers your name on a light breeze that passes through the room, allowing what would usually be a heated affair to remain cool. She lets out a shocked gasp, and her juices spill across your fingers. You suck at her swollen clit one last time before moving your tongue to clean both her and your fingers up. You’re hardly even able to move before she’s upon you, pulling you into her embrace as she finds your lips, inevitably sampling herself. The kiss is far more fiery than the last but no less gentle in Ozara’s signature way. A cool breeze. That is precisely how you would describe the times your lips meet and your heart races only to slow to a trot and then a walk. The ocean breeze, a might that warns individuals of its strength but a calmness as well, as if telling all that though it can topple trees, yet it has no wish to. <a data-passage="OSM8.2"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
You’re unsure when the kissing stops, and the quiet existing begins. But being in her arms, carefully running your fingers through her kinky curls, provides a sense of peace you have learned to love. Your finger carefully combs a few strands apart before wrapping them around your finger and setting them free, bouncing back to their original place. And when you’re done there, you simply massage her scalp, careful not to tangle her hair as you do so. Her fingers make odd symbols against your body, and you enter a competition to decide who will fall asleep faster. Sometimes you find yourself wishing to say something, but the words die before they can fully form in your mind. What can top this? In the arms of the woman you love and just existing. [[Return to Monthly Stories|MonthlyStory]] [[Return to Table of Contents|Start]]
You nuzzle into the crook of her neck, wrapping your arms around her as you breathe her in. She reminds you heavily of the ocean lilies down by the shore and the subtle perfume they release, carried to your nose by the ocean mist. A fragrant mix of both salty and flowery, with a very subtle scent that constantly causes you to think of the day when Monsuna shifts into Smoten. Another deep breath, and you settle down, closing your eyes and allowing the sound of distant water lapping against the shore to lull you into sleep. “$name?” You’re unsure if you dozed off or sleep has taken you when Ozara calls and nudges you. She will be sorely put out if she wishes for you to move. You’re much too comfortable to grant her that wish. “Yes?” She’s silent for a touch longer before sighing, “nothing.” “Is it truly nothing, or do you simply not wish to talk about it?” “At first, I wished to speak about it, and then that breeze came through, and I realized that I don’t care right now. I simply wish to be and enjoy my time with you.” “Ozara, relaxed? I must admit I never thought I’d see the day.” You prop yourself up on your hand to see her better, reaching out to scrunch and puff out some of her hair that had gotten flatten due to the bed. “You and I both. But you tend to make me want to simply breathe and enjoy what surrounds me.” “Truly?” “You ask in doubt?” “I ask simply because I love to hear you speak, and your words reassure me that I helped with something.” Ozara shifts, gently placing her finger underneath your chin and lifting your head to meet your lips in a chaste kiss. She whispers against them, “you have done far more than help. Please never doubt all that you have helped me to realize.” You mumble something incoherently, finding yourself so lazy you’re not even in the mood to speak. And so, the two of you simply exist in the now, listening to the ocean and watching as the night sky is painted in brilliant colors. [[Return to Monthly Stories|MonthlyStory]] [[Return to Table of Contents|Start]]
“$name?” I hear Amari call out, but I pay her hardly any attention as I chase after the animal that has been haunting me throughout all of this. I want answers, and since it seems so keen to deny me that, I just have to be the one who acts. Abruptly, a harsh wind hits me, sending me to the ground as it draws the air from my lungs. I gasp, attempting to call for help or make some noise, but no sound makes it past my lips. Amari is no longer in sight. In fact, nothing is. Every second that passes brings an even more intense excruciating pain as my world begins to fade. The wind roars once more, and for a moment, I believe that all of this dream walking will come to an end and that I will finally wake up. Existing in that darkness, I wait for everything to die down and deliver me back to my room. I’ll have to face the others if they remember any part of this. I surmise that, at the very least, Rahim will; I am not so sure about the others. Despite my patience, nothing about my surroundings change. The only thing I notice is that the gloom seems to have taken on a different air, one that feels alive. This is not typical darkness but the kind of darkness that spells the end for others. The type that causes you to question if it’s a true black or if it holds an eerie touch of profound blue. An eternal darkness that has never known light. “Hello?” I call out, wondering where the dream animal has gone. “Shh,” I hear a voice urge. I dart around, forgetting just that fast how dark everything was and that no amount of blinking and hoping would ever help my vision. I can do nothing but attempt to follow it, my hands outstretched to keep me from stumbling into anything. “Stop,” the voice warns, “you’ll wake it up.” The voice doesn’t sound familiar. The only thing I can really discern from the speaker is that they sound like they’re a child. [[“Who are you?”|SDW.Who]] [[“Where are we?”|SDW.Where]] [[“Wake what up?”|SDW.Wake]] [[Remain quiet.|SDW.Quiet]]
“Who are you?” <<include "SDW1">>
“Where are we?” <<include "SDW1">>
“Wake it up? What is it?” <<include "SDW1">>
I do as they suggest, keeping quiet as I try to feel my way around. I would love to know how big this room was, if it was empty, and what I was waking up by talking. <<include "SDW1">>
<<if hasVisited("SDW.Quiet")>> “It can still hear you moving,” they chastise<<else>> “Shut up,” they further urge<</if>>, just as a hand wraps around mine and yanks me to the ground. I take note of the feeling before it releases me, sharp claws, while what I presume to be the pad of the hand is normal. I’m not entirely sure, but I take a guess since it would fit the day’s theme. “Sydero? Is that you?” “Yes, now shh,” Syd whispers, “it’s out there.” Ignoring her countless warnings, I ask, “what is?” <a data-passage="SDW2"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
A feeling like no other rushes through me. Ever since I learned that the supernatural was real, my life has been in constant danger, and I’ve bounced from one extreme emotion to the next. Far more times than I can count, I have found myself terrified. But this hardly feels like it’s in the same league as that. There is dread and despair. Quick and short breaths paired with a rapidly beating heart. There is panic and prayer. Then there is whatever this is. To say that death would be a far simpler and kinder act would be downplaying the immense feeling of trepidation that takes hold of my body. I want to ask her what this is, but my voice is snatched from me when I hear a low, menacing growl. I hear lumbering and watch in sheer horror as a single spot of color appears in view. A dash of light grey appears in the sea of obsidian. Dark red veins rush from the edge, meeting in the middle to greet the red pupil that rests in the middle. It is a single eye, but the entire thing covers the hole. I want to open my mouth and question Sydero further, but each time I think I’m prepared to do so, I have to fight back and shiver. I can hear its toilsome breathing. Something about it tells me that it’s not just some curious creature awoken by the sounds of the unfamiliar. Everything about it tells me that it’s hunting, and I fully understand who its prey is. [[“Let me help.”|SDW.Help]] [[“How long have you been here?”|SDW.BeenHere]] [[“Are you okay?”|SDW.YouOkay]]
“Let me help you, Syd. Tell me what’s going on.” She snorts. “Help? You don’t even know what’s going on.” <<include "SDW3">>
“How long have you been here?” “I don’t know,” she answers, “does it look like I have anything to use to tell time?” <<include "SDW3">>
“Are you okay?” “A terrifying creature is on the other side of these walls, wanting to eat me, what do you think?” <<include "SDW3">>
Hearing her snappy remarks in a far more immature voice does not help, and I sigh deeply. “Who are you? How did //you// get here?” “Would you believe me if I told you I was a dream walker?” “No. Stalker sounds better.” “I ...” I sigh, not even caring to argue. “What if I told you that I know you?” “No.” “That’s the odd part, huh?” “You don’t smell or sound familiar. So, yea, that’s the odd part.” “I’d say I can answer a question, but to be truthful, I’m still trying to understand and get to know you. You’re an enigma.” “I don’t know what that means. But sure, whatever you say, Stalker.” “My name is $name.” “Stalk. Her.” I let out a low snicker. If I hadn’t known who she was before now, that would’ve been the most apparent indication that she was indeed Sydero. I hear her release an amused huff, but soon after, I feel her shiver beside me. <a data-passage="SDW4"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
“If Father finds you here, he’ll kill you.” “Father? Asmodeus?” “Yes. This is my punishment. Just mine.” “What did you do?” “I didn’t give the right answer.” “So he sticks you in … whatever this is and lets some …” I shiver again, unable to describe the creature that has thus disappeared from sight. Part of me feels like I should be pleased by its absence, but that just puts me more on edge. Where could it be, and what is it doing? Did it give up, or was it just readjusting itself to try and find a way inside? “You’re new here, huh?” “You can say that.” “It would be smarter for you to go. Before one of the imps report you. If the Princes find you here, they won’t be kind.” “You don’t want my help in getting out of here?” I feel Syd’s small hand grab hold of mine, squeezing it. “I do. But I’m tired of people hurting because of me. I deserve to be here.” She says it so matter-of-factly, like this is something she’s come to accept and is simply tired of having to bear. That much was a departure from the Syd I knew. Not only did she not tell me to fuck off, but she … she cared. Sydero never outright said it, but I knew her care for others was limited to their usefulness. All but Bradley were replaceable. Even with all the moments the two of us spent together, the constant flirting and teasing, and the feelings that had begun to breach the surface. With all that, I still wasn’t quite sure how Syd would react if it ever came down to her goal or me. [[“I’ll be fine.”|SDW.BeFine]] [[“You don’t.”|SDW.YouDont]] [[“I’ll leave with you.”|SDW.LeaveWithYou]]
“I’ll be fine. This isn't truly real for me. None of this can hurt me.” “Until it does,” she mumbles. <<include "SDW5">>
“You don’t, Syd. None of this is your fault or something you deserve to go through.” “You think you know me.” <<include "SDW5">>
“I’ll leave, but not without you. Okay? We’re getting out of this together.” “You don’t even know what //this// is.” <<include "SDW5">>
I start to respond when the ground shakes, and an ear-piercing roar is released. “What is that?” There’s a pregnant pause before Sydero finally answers. “I don’t know.” Before I can question her further, the wind from earlier slams into me, pushing me over. It feels like it’s pummeling me, throwing every gust it can at me as it begs me to rise to show me just how malevolent it can be. By the time it stops, I realize that I am no longer surrounded by eternal darkness but lying in a yard. I find myself in a nice suburban neighborhood. Each lawn is freshly manicured, some sporting far more decoration than others. Expensive cars dot the driveways and streets, and if I actually focus, I can hear children screaming in happiness. Whose dream did I wander into now? Faye’s? The area isn’t familiar, so it can’t be Uncle Matheus, and I doubt Jeff would dream of this; it seemed all too … posh. A screech from inside captures my attention. [[Rush in.|SDW.RushIn]] [[Sneak to the window.|SDW.Sneak]]
I don’t even think twice about what I plan on doing. I ram into the door a few times, biting back the pain that blossoms and settles in my shoulder. But finally, the door bursts open, and I stand before them. Yet, they pay me no attention. It is almost as if I’m not even there. The woman cradling her three children close to her bosom isn’t Faye. The man on the ground begging for those towering over him to have mercy and let his family go isn’t Jeff or my uncle. The only two people present that I do recognize are two faces I have grown quite tired of. Langston and Petri both look down at the man. Petri wears a face stripped of all emotion, while Langston seems to at least feel some kind of sympathy for the people. Yet, it is not enough to release them for whatever sins they committed. <<include "SDW6">>
Not wanting to give myself away, I sneak over to the nearest window with no blinds obscuring my view and glance inside. I’m looking into the living room, shocked to see men surrounding a family of five held at gunpoint. The man is on the ground, sobbing as he seems to beg to someone, the wife clutching her three frightened children close. I don’t recognize the supposed husband or wife, eliminating this as being Jeff’s or Faye’s dream. Turning to the agents, I find that I do recognize them. Langston and Petri. Petri wears a face stripped of all emotion, while Langston seems to at least feel some kind of sympathy for the people. Yet, not enough to release them for whatever sins they committed. Attempting to figure out a way inside, I sneak to the back of the house. I’m hoping that the same way they got in is the same way I can. Though unsure if this is how they entered, I find the backdoor wide open and head inside. I slip into the kitchen, grabbing a knife as I follow the sound of weeping and arguing. Once in the living room, I make myself known, ready to fight, only to realize that none of them even pay me a thought. Everything continues on as if I’m not even there. <<include "SDW6">>
“Can you hear me?” I ask, but the scene continues to unfold. So, an observer and nothing more. “You say you care about your family,” Langston begins, crouching to be on the man’s level. “But if that was true, you’ll do what we ask. We don’t have an issue with any of you, just the fugitive you’re harboring.” Those words sound familiar. Far too familiar. “I told you where she was hiding. If she isn’t there, then she left. We didn’t know she was wanted by the law.” Langston groans as he pushes himself up. “You’re putting your family in danger, sir. We know she’s not gone.” Petri motions for someone to do something, and you watch an agent move in to rest her hands on the wife’s shoulders. “No,” the man begs, rocking back and forth. “Please. Please.” [[Begging will do nothing.|SDW.BeggingNothing]] [[How does that not pull on their hearts?|SDW.PullOnHeart]]
His begging isn’t going to move anyway. Of course, he doesn’t want his family to die, that’s why they’re using them against him. He needs to either come up with a lie, tell the truth, or just attack. Something besides begging needs to be done here. He’s just going to get them all killed. <<include "SDW7">>
How does any of this not move them? One can say it’s moving Langston but what good is that if he’ll still be able to kill the man’s family? My heart is hurting just hearing him. He doesn’t deserve this. He saw Syd and, with compassion in his heart, opened his home to a complete stranger. <<include "SDW7">>
“Tell us where she is,” Petri shouts, rolling his eyes as the man stammers, trying to get them to understand that he no longer knows. If he is telling the truth, he has sealed his family’s fate. He would have far greater luck lying, but it’s probably too late for that. I was once in his shoes, and a sincere lack of understanding didn’t result in the agents leaving me out of it. I know what’s coming next. [[And I watched it unfold. :: Trigger Warning: Death including that of minors. ::|SDW.Unfold]] [[And I closed myself off to it.|SDW.CloseSelf]]
It’s hard to imagine that all it takes for a horrific scene to commence is a nod of the head. A nod of the fucking head. Not even words spoken. The agent near the woman acts, her hands closing around the woman’s throat as the wife fights her. Her children scream, but they are seized by the remaining guards, two of them forced to watch as they murder the third. All of them are screaming, and I can do nothing but watch. The father is held down by Langston while his wife is choked to death, and his last two children’s necks are snapped with ease. Each crack feels like it rings through the house, and the man goes quiet. It would seem that shock has finally gotten to him. Langston releases him, and they congregate near the door as I realize that they mean to leave him alive. “She’s not here,” Petri growls, “report back.” One by one, they leave until there is no one but him. <<include "SDW8">>
I close my eyes and silence the world around me. For the first time, I want the wind to slam into me or for that damn animal to appear. I don’t want to be present for this, let alone hear any of it. When it finally dies down, I hear Petri say, “she’s not here. Report back.” My eyes open as I watch them leave one by one. <<include "SDW8">>
The husband sits there on his knees, eyes jumping from one fallen family member to the next. I wait patiently for the ball to drop. Right now, his mind is still rewinding and pressing play. It hasn’t entirely caught up to the current events as it tries—and will fail—to understand all this. He may even attempt to rationalize it and break it down as much as he can to come up with some reason that will make it hurt just a tinge bit less. It won’t work. Finally, he screams. His sob wracks his entire body as he drags himself to one of his children, cradling them close. He screams to the heavens for something he will never gain back. “You!” he yells, his eyes narrowing on me. My heart speeds up, wondering if this dream will unfold in a way where I take Syd’s place. What do I even say? <a data-passage="SDW9"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
It takes me a minute to realize that I’m not the target of his ire, though. Behind me stands Syd, her eyes going from me to the man, then back to me. So only she can see and interact with me; anyone else existing in her mind is simply that. She gives me an odd look, completely dismissing the man and the gory scene. “Syd?” I question and a look of distrust appears. She summons her dagger, taking a threatening step towards me. She looks like she’s always has but I’m willing to bet that this is from a time before we met, similar to the last. “Gonna kill me next?!” the man screams, recapturing both of our attention. “Do it! I have nothing to live for now.” He shakes his child. “You could have helped me.” “I came here to hide. I hid. What did you expect?” “Sympathy,” he cries, cradling the dead. “My family fed you. Gave you a bed to sleep in. We asked for nothing, and you didn’t even try to help. They wanted you.” “Of course they did,” she said, sparing me a look. There is still a question resting in her eyes, but she seems to have concluded that I am not her enemy. “That was not my fault.” “You are as much of a monster as they are.” “You should stop insulting me and figure out a way to tell the cops what happened here,” she snorts, walking towards the door. “As far as I can see. You went crazy and killed your family.” His face contorts, and without thought, he gets up and lunges towards her. With a gentle flick of her hand, he shoots back, hitting the wall hard enough to knock him out. [[“You could have killed them all.”|SDW.KilledThem]] [[“This isn’t the first time you’ve done this.”|SDW.NotFirstTime]] [[“It is your fault.”|SDW.Fault]]
“You could have killed everyone here,” I remark. “You could have easily saved this family and still have never been in any real danger.” “Or,” she snaps, “I could do exactly what I did. And do it again. And again. And again.” I half expect her to smirk or grin, but nothing rests within those amber eyes. A coldness that I’m not accustomed to. Even when the demonic side is stronger, fire still dances about, gleeful to be amongst the carnage. It’s a stark difference from her far more childish form. The child who didn’t want help and would rather see me saved because she feared what may happen to me and others. <<include "SDW10">>
“This isn’t the first time you’ve done this,” I say, though I can see how the statement may sound more like a question. I remember her telling me about the old couple who also gave her safety. In fact, I remember her showing me this one too. The man cradled his dead children in the background as she stood there trying to get me to understand why I should abandon the mission to save her. “I lost count,” she remarks coldly. I half expect her to smirk or grin, but nothing rests within those amber eyes. A coldness that I’m not accustomed to. Even when the demonic side is stronger, fire still dances about, gleeful to be amongst the carnage. It’s a stark difference from her far more childish form. The child who didn’t want help and would rather see me saved because she feared what may happen to me and others. <<include "SDW10">>
“It is your fault,” I tell her, pointing at the man. “You gave him the illusion of choice. If he denied you his home, you would’ve just killed the family yourself and taken it.” “Do we know each other?” she inquires. I half expect her to smirk or grin, but nothing rests within those amber eyes. I would have rathered a smirk or a snort. Something besides this coldness that I’m not accustomed to. Even when the demonic side is stronger, fire still dances about, gleeful to be amongst the carnage. It’s a stark difference from her far more childish form. The child who didn’t want help and would rather see me saved because she feared what may happen to me and others. <<include "SDW10">>
“What happened to you?” I question in horror. Even the Sydero that I knew had more life. But I can so easily see how this part of her remained. The part that used others and, once done, discarded them. It was a fact that I had to constantly remind myself of with her. She was a demon. [[But she was as much a demon as she was human.|SDW11]] [[And it was quite stupid to constantly forget that.|SDW11]]
“There’s been enough death here, don’t you think?” She turns and heads towards the door, “I’d hate to add another stranger to the list.” “Would you?” She doesn’t answer, but that’s because she’s gone. The door left ajar as a gust of wind hit me, stealing my breath for a third time. However, I’m not bullied by it for very long. When I open my eyes, I stand on a roof. <a data-passage="SDW12"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
“You have a real nasty habit of sticking your nose into situations that don’t concern you. Huh?” Turning to the left, I see Syd sitting on the side of the building, gazing down at the street that seems lightyears away. [[Peer over the side.|SDW.PeerOverSide]] [[Refrain from looking.|SDW.NoLooking]]
Carefully, I inch towards the side, gazing over the edge and hissing in displeasure. I have no idea what will happen if I fall. If I’ll retain some kind of injury when I wake up, or if I’ll be fine. Either way, I’d rather not find out. I take the spot next to her, dangling my legs over the side casually. <<include "SDW13">>
Though part of me is curious about how high up we are, I keep that under wraps. Curiosity is nothing in the face of overwhelming fear, and it’ll be stupid to know I possess that fear, but then I'll still go on with it anyway. I sit next to her but face the opposite direction so I’m looking across the rest of the building’s rooftop. <<include "SDW13">>
Looking at Syd, I try to figure out //who// she is. If this is //my// Syd or a Syd from five years ago or even five months ago. She looks just like my Sydero, but so did the other one. There is at least emotion on her face as she looks out across the cityscape. One of rumination and a touch of boredom. And her previous statement didn’t exactly sound insidious or cold. “I remember you,” she continues, “in those memories.” “But … I wasn’t //actually// there. Do you know who I am? That this is a dream?” “No, I had no clue, Roe,” she says sarcastically, throwing me an annoyed glance. I’m quite okay with it, though; seeing her and her usual expressions makes me feel like nothing has changed. “If it was anything else, then I doubt I’d know who you were.” “The demon thing? Are you that far gone?” She hums as if to agree. “So, how does this version remember me but the real you doesn’t or wouldn’t?” “I would love to sit here and give you some well-crafted reason that explains everything away.” “But?” “But it would be a well-crafted lie, and that’s about it. I’m meditating back in the real world, and that moment of peace is what allows this to be …” She gestures vaguely. “This.” “I don’t understand.” “You never were a quick one,” she sneers, and I lightly push her in reply. I refrain from doing it, but I desperately want to hug her. I want to bring her close and tell her how much she’s missed. Fuck anyone else. //I// missed her. //I// wanted her back and would make sure such a task saw fruition. <a data-passage="SDW14"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
“I’m going to save you,” I find myself saying, frowning that my thoughts actually did end up being spoken. I continue, “I miss you.” She shies away, and for an instant, I see the truth in her earlier words. Her human side seems to fizz out, replaced by her demon form. But a second later, it’s gone. I could even call it a trick of the eye if she didn’t react. “Try to keep your desire to a minimum,” she warns, “this version of me is just as fragile as all the shit we’re surrounded by.” “So, don’t make jokes about how I want you to bend me over the side and fuck me silly?” I tease and watch as, yet again, her human appearance flickers out, her demon side attempting to claw its way back into existence. Forcing it back down and regaining control, she tosses a glare that causes me to nod. “No joking about it either.” She murmurs something under her breath before getting to her feet, standing on the edge of the building. For a minute, I fear she may lean and fall off the edge. Instead, she snaps, and just like that, our surroundings change. I’m thankful for the lack of wind and surmise that this change was more on Sydero than whatever circumstance has caused me to be here. The building we were sitting on is gone, replaced by a desert-like landscape that is very reminiscent of what I would envision in relation to American deserts. Shrubbery, large boulders, and cactuses scattered about with the occasional Joshua tree. The immediate area contains a few large houses, all sporting the same abandoned look I’ve grown accustomed to. The setting is the oddest part about all this to me. “Where are we?” “Where I usually go when I meditate.” She starts walking towards a clay-colored desert home. “The rooftop scene was just a spur-of-the-moment thing.” “This is your ideal location?” She hums. I can’t help but compare this with what Rahim’s chosen landscape ended up being. Both of them seemed to have selected deserts, and though they seem so different, they seemed to hold more similarities under the surface. [[“You have that in common with your twin.”|SDW.CommonTwin]] [[Follow her.|SDW.FollowHer]]
“You seem to have more in common with your twin than either of you may think.” “He’s my twin,” she speaks, shrugging. “I’d be more surprised if he chose the ocean or some shit.” “Really?” “No. Fuck him.” I snort, not knowing if she was serious and unwilling to ask. <<include "SDW15">>
I keep the reflection to myself, seeing little to no reason to bring it up to Syd. <<include "SDW15">>
The inside isn’t as bad as I thought it would be. It certainly looks ten times better than all of the abandoned homes she took me to, even the safe house. The floors appear swept, and the few pieces of furniture are all dusted and arranged like one would if they were actually living here. Her things are scattered around in a neatness that only she will understand, but it at least feels more like a home and less like an area she stops by. I spot a crumpled blanket to the side and a newspaper beside it with something mashed down across it that I can’t rightfully claim to identify. “Uh, Syd.” “Ah, that was Iggy’s spot.” “Iggy?” “Iggy the iguana,” she smiles, a touch of sadness entering her eye. “There was a really bad dust storm, and he wandered in. After that, he seemed to like the area and would occasionally come back, and then came back every night, and we reached an agreement. Pretty cool, dude.” “What happened to him?” “I don’t know. One day, he just never returned. I like to think he just moved on. Found a nice lady friend or found a better burrowing spot.” The rest of the home is emptier, save for a piano resting in the corner. I’m not surprised, knowing that she did enjoy the instrument, but only now, I realize that maybe it was here where she learned to play. <a data-passage="SDW16"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
I approach and play a few notes, listening as it echoes through the house before all falls silent. “Is this the piano you learned on?” “Yea,” she answers, leaning on the nearest wall as she watches me. “Was shocked to see it left behind at first, broken and needing some restoration work. But some helpful videos online and dedication later, and it works. Not perfect, but enough to play Twinkle Twinkle, Little Star.” We both chuckle at that. “Sydero,” I start, biting the inside of my cheek as I struggle with the question I wish to ask. She watches me quietly, probably already knowing what I’m about to ask. [[“Why did you not save that family?”|SDW.Family]] [[“What was that room?”|SDW.Room]]
“Why did you not save that family?” “Don’t ask questions you already know the answer to.” “So, it was simply because you could? Because you didn’t care?” Her eyes narrow as she studies me. “You’re searching for an answer that’ll make you feel better. You like to pick and choose when you want to remember that I’m a demon.” “And you constantly hide behind that, forgetting you’re also human. When it happened, were you demonic leaning?” She snorts. “Why does it matter? If I was human-leaning, then the only side of me that would care for things like that, let them die without reason. Would it make you feel better one way or another?” I approach her. “Your eyes weren’t crimson in that memory.” She smirks as she leans in. “Then I think you have your answer.” <<include "SDW17">>
“What was that room?” “The one from my childhood?” “Yea.” She frowns, and I surmise that she’s trying to figure out whether she wishes to tell me or not. I wait patiently, seeing no reason to try and persuade her. It’s her story to tell. “What did my younger version tell you?” “Just that it was a punishment because you got a question wrong.” She nods. “I don’t know what it’s called. Honestly, I don’t even know where it’s at. I’m not even entirely sure how many demons have been subjected to it.” “What do you know?” I tease, and she smirks, but it falters a second later. “I know that place still gives me nightmares every now and then. I remember wishing that beast would take me and finally end it all.” She shakes her head. “How did you get out?” “I answered the question that put me in there.” “Which was?” <<include "SDW17">>
“My turn. Why and how are you here in the first place?” <<if hasVisited("SDW.Room")>>Part of me wants to refuse her an answer until she answers mine, but something tells me I won’t ever receive one.<</if>> <a data-passage="SDW18"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
“I don’t really know the why or the how. I went to sleep and woke up in everyone’s dreams.” “Everyone’s?” “Yea. I’ve been to Rahim’s, Chris’s, Bradley’s, and Amari’s.” She raises an eyebrow at the last name but continues to listen. “There’s an animal I’m following. I don’t know what it wants, but I think catching it will provide me the answers I need to know what’s going on. Though, your dream is the weirdest.” “Why’s that?” “Everyone else was just a location. Yours sent me to that room first, then to the man’s house, and then to here.” “Well, //here// doesn’t count. I focused and brought you to that building.” “Why?” “Why?” she growls, “because I was tired of you skipping around in my head like you were on some fucking sightseeing tour. If I knew how to expel you, I’d be busy doing that right now.” “Guess you didn’t miss me as much as I missed you.” She narrows her eyes, but her shoulders soon slump. “I don’t know what you want from me, Roe. Even more, whatever you do want, I can’t or refuse to give. You seem to be holding out for the moment that I drop some sort of reveal that I miss you and that seeing you right now is giving me some kind of hope.” [[“Is it?”|SDW.IsIt]] [[“No, but I am searching for something.”|SDW.Searching]] [[“I’m not.”|SDW.Not]]
“Is it?” She shakes her head, more in a tired fashion than one done out of frustration. “Find a way out of here, Roe. There’s nothing left here for you.” “Syd.” “I told you back when I first came to you that you need to let this all go, that I’m where I’m supposed to be. You remember that?” I don’t answer. “Great. I meant it. I accepted it. The moment you do the same is the moment your life becomes five times easier. There is no saving someone who doesn’t want to be saved.” “I agree. Wholeheartedly, I agree with that. But then, we //both// know that’s a lie. Now, don’t we.” “You’re so sure.” I get up, approaching her as she takes a few steps back. I see the flicker in her appearance, but I’m not sure I care. Not right now. Maybe I’ll regret it in five seconds, but I must get her to see this. “Yes,” I say, snatching one of her hands in mine. “Yes, I’ll stake whatever you want me to on all that being a lie. I don’t know you fully, but I know enough about you to know that. I know you enough to know that if you didn’t care, I’d have been thrown away like you did that family. You wouldn’t have brought me here and spoken to me. You would have ended your meditation and cut the connection. But I’m here. You spoke to me. Told me about Iggy, the Iguana, and the piano. I’ve seen how you treat people you don’t care about, and this isn’t how.” <a data-passage="SDW19"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
“No, but I am holding out for something. This entire time, you haven’t been honest.” “Here we go,” she chuckles. “You’ll believe what you want to, $name. I can put the truth right in front of you, but that won’t make you believe it.” “It’s not the fucking truth, it’s a lie.” “You’re so sure.” I get up, approaching her as she takes a few steps back. I see the flicker in her appearance, but I’m not sure I care. Not right now. Maybe I’ll regret it in five seconds, but I must get her to see this. “Yes,” I say, snatching one of her hands in mine. “Yes, I’ll stake whatever you want me to on all that being a lie. I don’t know you fully, but I know enough about you to know that. I know you enough to know that if you didn’t care, I’d have been thrown away like you did that family. You wouldn’t have brought me here and spoken to me. You would have ended your meditation and cut the connection. But I’m here. You spoke to me. Told me about Iggy, the Iguana, and the piano. I’ve seen how you treat people you don’t care about, and this isn’t how.” <a data-passage="SDW19"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
“I’m not,” I say confidently, completely turning to rest my back on the piano as I watch her. “You’re not?” “No. At first, yea. But after you told me that the only reason you can keep this form is because you’re meditating and that any kind of desire from me will end it, well, that’s all I needed.” She raises a brow. “You’re so sure.” I stand now, marching over to her as she takes a few steps back. I see the flicker in her appearance, but I’m not sure I care. In fact, that flicker just proves my point more. “You missed me just as much as I missed you. But you don’t want to say or spark any kind of conversation that may cause you to drop this form. I’m not stupid, Syd. I saw your demonic form. I know how callous you can be. You’re probably worse now than you were that day in the police station. That was the lite version. I get it. But stop treating me like I’m stupid, and I don’t.” <a data-passage="SDW19"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
Her free hand comes up and grabs my chin. “Then what, Roe? What happens after I tell you that I missed you? That every day I’ve been down in the pits, you ran through my mind, and all those memories since you’ve became a companion? Huh? What happens, what do you say? Better yet, what does it change?” “It doesn’t have to change anything. Yes, all of that shit happened. But accepting where you are doesn’t need to be it either. I’m here and tog-” She hisses, stumbling backward in pain as the human visage flickers away, revealing her demon one. She gasps, almost appearing like she’s struggling to breathe, and I cautiously take a step forward. “No,” she growls, her voice far more profound than before as her human form reappears. “You need to go. Now.” I open my mouth to say something, but she moves back again. “Stop, Roe! Your desire. Leave!” [[Leave.|SDW.Leave]] [[Stay. (Will lead to sex scene.)|SDW.Stay]]
I don’t have time to think or question it, especially if I want to escape before she shifts. I dart out of the house and down the road, leaving the abandoned houses behind. Whatever happened to Syd seems to affect the surroundings as the desert landscape behind me disappears, like tiles falling away. I pick up my pace, terrified of what will happen if it catches me. Glancing back to see where I’m going, I find a large pit has appeared in my path. I shout in alarm, trying to jump back, but my foot slips, sending me into the hole below. [[Return to Monthly Stories|MonthlyStory]] [[Return to Table of Contents|Start]]
“Syd, stay with me,” I say, wracking my brain for things I can do to keep her human form here. She screams, and I lunge forward on instinct, only to be met by a wall of fire that causes me to stumble backward in pain. I have no idea how long I ended up on the ground, the pain subsiding in the blink of an eye, almost like nothing had happened. But my surroundings tell me that’s just a feeling and nowhere close to the truth. The building is gone, and though the heat remains, we are no longer in the desert. In fact, I’m not sure where we are. I would guess the Underworld, but something about it feels far too off. It is far too earthly, if that’s a suitable way of describing it. An ear-piercing scream shakes me from my thoughts, and I practically jump out of my skin as I turn to the origins. A man lies on the ground beside a group of others who have all met the same fate. I hold my breath, mentally screaming for my heart to calm down as it threatens to beat its way out of my chest. Standing over them is Sydero, or demonic Sydero. She chuckles as she straightens, her wings closing as she brings up a bloody clawed hand to her face, gazing at it in the same way an artist would their newest creation. Did she change our surroundings? How is she even still here right now? Demons don’t dream. I should’ve been yanked out of here and deposited somewhere. I should have run when she told me to. Now, I feel like the antelope on the nature channels. Grand dreams of escaping the claws of the lioness but failing almost all of the time. I need to figure out a way out of here. We’re in some kind of building or warehouse; maybe all I must do is put space between us. “Is my little mouse trying to escape?” I hear someone say behind me, shooting forward and turning to see Syd standing there. Her smirk matched her eyes in intensity, portraying her hunger and interest. [[“Hopefully?”|SDW.Hopefully]] [[“No, of course not.”|SDW.CourseNot]] [[“Syd, it’s me.”|SDW.ItsMe]]
“Hopefully.” I attempt to joke, but her expression doesn’t change. “I was really hoping you’d be far too busy with all of them and have no use for me.” “And why wouldn’t I?” “I know you. We’re not strangers.” “Now you’ve gotten my attention,” she grins. “Tell me about yourself.” The first few words trip over one another on their way out of my mouth. I can’t tell if she’s being serious or if this is just her playing with her food. <<include "SDW20">>
“No, of course not. I just wanted a better seat for the great show you were putting on.” She hums, nodding as if understanding precisely what I meant. “You like to watch but not participate. I get it.” “So then, I’m free to go.” “I never said that,” she laughs. “I see no reason to let you just walk out.” “You know me. I know you.” “Oh, do I?” she grins. “Tell me about yourself.” The first few words trip over one another on their way out of my mouth. I can’t tell if she’s being serious or if this is just her playing with her food. <<include "SDW20">>
“Syd, it’s me. Roe. $name Roe.” She cocks her head to the side. “You know me?” “Yes. Now, please say you know me.” “Maybe,” she hums, “tell me about yourself.” The first few words trip over one another on their way out of my mouth. I can’t tell if she’s being serious or if this is just her playing with her food. <<include "SDW20">>
“Well, according to you, I’m highly annoying. I have a bad habit of inserting myself into issues that don’t concern me. I have a stubborn streak with you, but that’s because you sometimes treat me like an idiot.” She smirks, taking a seat on a nearby box, her feet dangling casually off the edge. “Do I now?” I should see this all as a good sign; I haven’t ended up like the pile of faceless bodies a couple feet away, and she’s now sitting. And yet, something about her posture, tone, and the way that smirk causes her crimson eyes to light up with mirth disturbs me tremendously. “But you trust me. Or at least you’ve come to. You talk to me and tell me things I think you’ve never told anyone like Iggy. I know about the iguana that used to live with you. I know about your love for the piano and that you taught yourself how to play.” <a data-passage="SDW21"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
“Well, then,” she claps. “That’s all I need to hear. You truly know me. But,” she sighs, tsking lightly. “I don’t know you.” Before I’m able to utter a retort, I find my back slamming into a wall, her hands around my throat as she holds me there. “And you talk far too much for my liking.” I try to pry her off of me, using nails to stab into skin that is probably too thick and renders me as annoying as a small needle prick. “But if we must speak of anything, how about we talk about that mountain of desire you’re trying to keep at bay.” I ignore her, trying to escape even after understanding it’s pointless. She is far too strong. “Have you ever fucked a succubus?” she questions, pressing her nose against my cheek and inhaling. “You smell like you’ve been dreaming about it. Is that how you truly know me?” I’m not sure if I should fight, remain as still as possible, or try to continue and talk my way out of this. Even more, a part of me inside tells me to behave or at least see where this goes. That part rests so deep inside, but there’s a carnal feel to it. It also wants to know why I fight when this is something I know I want. //Trigger Warnings for Continuing Scene: Choking and general Demonic!Syd being demonic and not giving a care. Continue at your own discretion.// [[Continue to try and escape. (Rescind your consent and end this scene.)|SDW.EscapeEnd]] [[Listen to that side. (Continue the scene.)|SDW22]]
Maybe I need to stop trying to figure out how to physically escape and do so mentally. This is a dream. That is something that I have seemed to forget. I’m not exactly sure how much power I have, but maybe it’s just as much as she does, seeing that she’s a demon and wasn’t even aware of my presence at first. I clench my eyes closed and block her out completely. I think about the animal I was chasing; if I can just find it again, maybe I’ll find myself back on track. Soon, it feels like something has changed, and when I open my eyes, I let out a horrified scream. I’m falling into a large pit, and my surroundings are completely darkened. There’s nothing I can do. Nothing to grab onto or move towards; I’m falling, and I’ll just have to wait and see what rests at the bottom. [[Return to Monthly Stories|MonthlyStory]] [[Return to Table of Contents|Start]]
She continues to stare at me when suddenly her eyes light up, and she smiles wide enough for me to see her canines. “There it is.” She laughs, her entire body shaking from the action, but her grip doesn’t falter. “You know, there is something familiar about you.” My heart skips a beat, is it truly possible that she may be able to remember me? “I recall a scent. One that, if anything, made me curious and nothing more. But then desire got mixed in, and” she shivers. “I have never smelled something so enticing.” She drags her claw across my jaw. “Makes me curious how I never got a taste.” Her lips slam into mine, caring little for gentleness or having no idea what that word is. It was less of a kiss and more of a mashing of lips. It felt like she was trying to win some battle that I never initiated and had no care of participating in. She pulls back for only a minute, taking my bottom lip between her teeth and biting it roughly, enough to easily draw blood. I try to pull away, but she refuses to let me go, and her grip around my throat tightens. I squirm, doing everything that I can think of to escape her hold as it only presses deeper around my neck. Finally, she lets up, and I greedily gulp for air. But I barely get even any as her lips once again connect with my bruised ones. I can dart, I realize. Her hand no longer keeps me hostage. But just as that thought comes to mind, her wings encase us, driving her wing thumbs into the wall to trap me. <a data-passage="SDW23"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
“You have to do better, little mouse,” she snickers, grabbing my chin and licking the side of my face. Her tongue trails to my ear where she nips, seizing the earlobe with her teeth and dragging it before releasing. “Your thoughts are so clear on your face. I’ll think about letting you go after I have my fill. Who knows, I may want to keep you as a plaything. Especially since my others break so easily.” She forces my chin up, exposing more of my skin as she nips at my skin, sucking and pulling. <<if $chest is "p">>\ Her hand cups my breast as she softly kisses my jaw, such a stark difference from the rough treatment before. She kneads my skin before pinching my nipple and twisting it until I release a groan. “There it goes,” she snickers, and hungrily, she takes my breast into her mouth. I try to focus, to keep my attention on her, but something pulls at me, desperately wishing for me to focus on it and follow. She lets out a moan as she releases my nipple with a pleasant pop. She flicks her tongue over it, taking just my nipple between her teeth and shifting it around as her tongue rubs against it. <</if>>\ I want to grab and drag her close. Yell at her for being a tease. Some part of me wants her to be wrapped around me, her entire presence devouring mine as I give myself to her whims. Every bone yearning for her to take and take. “You are utterly intoxicating,” she says, her breath tickling my throat. “I think I’m going to use you up. Tire you out and even then, continue doing what I wish. I’ll sit you high up on my shelf, only taking you down when I need you to fulfill a singular need.” She moves back, my mind far too hazy as she looks at me, and I fall deep into those eyes. “Doesn’t that sound nice?” she whispers, and I nod, hardly even remembering what she had said beforehand. “And you’ll be so happy,” she purrs. It feels like a wave rushes over me. Something inside screams to swim to reach the surface before it’s too late, but another is far too content with lapping up the ocean around me. Its sweetness is like that of honeyed wine or the most delectable confectioneries. I want more and see no reason not to. <a data-passage="SDW24"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
“Undress now for me,” I hear a soft voice say, echoing through my mind. “Undress and lie down.” I do so happily, shivering as a breath hits my far more sensitive areas. I sink lower, forgetting everything but this. I just barely remember my name as I let myself be dragged deeper and deeper. The pleasure I’m experiencing is my only focus, the only thing I care about. The only thing I need or want. “Hmm,” I hear a voice on the edge speak. “I suppose we will have to end our fun here. I’ll miss you, little mouse. But I have a feeling I will see you again.” And that voice and everything else darkens completely. [[Return to Monthly Stories|MonthlyStory]] [[Return to Table of Contents|Start]]
"Alright, that's the last of them," one of the servants states, turning towards you with a content smile. "You have my thanks." "It is no problem, Your Majesty. I do hope that the two of you enjoy yourselves. We eagerly await your return." You smile at their words before turning, seeking out your husband but finding a group you would rather ignore. The Council stands there, bundled up tightly despite the tepid weather that Monsuna has decided to gift you. Of course, the weather of the northern boreal forests does not compare to the far more temperate and lively forests that make up the Scorched Woods, but you do believe they are exaggerating. They would never pass up a chance to complain about the dragon's homelands, much like the Elders always seeking to utter a snide comment about the place where phoenixes dwell. They catch your eye and motion for you to come over. You may choose to ignore them, but you know what will await you then, a long speech when you come back from this speech, and it will be nowhere as nicely worded as this one. Approaching, you glance around, still attempting to find Ruben when you finally do. Like the predicament you are about to find yourself in, he stands before the Dragon Elders. You slow your step. "It has only been three months," Ruben groans, "please save this speech pertaining to heirs for then." "You seem to forget that we still live in tumultuous times." "You speak of a war whose course is still uncertain." "No one knows when their last days will be. You, more than anyone, should understand that." "Careful," you hear Ruben growl, "be very careful." "We do not wish to ruin this occasion for you, My Chieftain," another inputs, placing her hand on his shoulder, "we only wish to remind you of vital obligations." "Ruin the occasion," you hear one scoff but fail to see them. "The occasion is already ruined. This was to be done a week after your marriage, but here we are three months later and …" Their voice fades out as your feet continue to carry you towards your own verbal lashing. <a data-passage="RTB1"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
"Council," you greet, the word barely making it out of your mouth before they begin to speak. "Are you prepared for your journey?" one of them questions. "I am. We will be getting underway as soon as Ruben is done speaking to the Elders." "Do hurry back. You have actual work to do back home." "Have you not been pestering me about doing this?" you question them, raising a brow. "We did pester you when doing this was tradition. Now, it is naught but a frivolous venture for the two of you to take." "Calm yourself," another starts, "this will at least allow them to begin talks of an heir." "Yes," your uncle chimes in. "No fewer than two." Your brows furrow, but the coachmen call out for Ruben and you. In a way, he has just saved you and the Council. You from hearing any more of this ridiculous talk and them from hearing you—yet again—chide them on staying out of your bedroom. "I must depart," you say, already walking away. They mutter to themselves, but you care little, wasting no time approaching and entering the carriage. "Toz is in charge while I am gone," Ruben tells someone as he nears. You can't see who he speaks to, and they say nothing to allow you to guess purely based on voice. Nodding, Ruben enters and collapses in the seat right beside you. <a data-passage="RTB2"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
"Alright, let's go." You huff just as Ruben lets out a deep, tired sigh. "Problem with the Elders?" "When is there ever not a problem with them? I breathe fire on the wrong icicle, and they chide me for a week. I surmise the same can be said about the Council?" "You would be correct," you chuckle. "It seems that the one thing they can agree on is all the ways we are messing up." He hums in both contemplation and agreement. "They act as if we are doing this on purpose. We both want to be remembered as good leaders, but we were handed impossible odds. A fact both of them know, yet they seem to constantly wish to forget when it suits their needs." "I am sure in their minds they are only making us better. At least mine can be patient." "But fail to let their empathy arise," he hums, glancing over at you. "Are they still mad we did not do the phoenix post-marriage traditions?" "Exceedingly so. They love to point out the numerous dragon traditions that we have done and the lack of phoenix ones." <a data-passage="RTB3"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
"My apologies for not wishing to be burned alive to a crisp." "You are a creature of fire as well," you remind. "Yes. But I have my limits. That close to a raging volcano will surely kill me, not you." You suppose you cannot honestly argue his point. After marriage, it is tradition for phoenixes to go to one of the active volcanoes closer to when they are said to erupt. On the day of the eruption, the couple flies off the top together. The longer a couple stays—meaning the closer they are to coming into contact with the lava—the more blessed their union is. You learned that it is not the lava that scares most couples to fly early but the ash and being swept off the side by the lava, failing to fly period. "Does it bother you?" You perk up, blinking a few times as you gaze over at him. You know what he is questioning. You have asked yourself the question time and time again when the Council would speak on it. [[“Yes. It does.”|RTB.ItDoes]] [[“No, not really.”|RTB.NotReally]] [[“At times.”|RTB.AtTimes]]
"Yes, actually, it does. I know and understand that everything about us is odd. Neither of us are like the leaders that came before, but I would like to at least try and please my people. So many believe I am gullible and trying to appease the ever-violent dragons by doing so much of what they say and so little of what is expected of me from them." "And you believe them?" "There is no need to question whether I believe them or not. It is true. Not the gullible or trying to appease House Dragon but the other parts." <<include "RTB4">>
"No, not really. It is not that they do not sound interesting, but it does not bring me any sadness to know that I have not participated in them. I love you, and you love me. I believe that is all we need. Some bonding tradition is unnecessary and only there to please others." "So mature," Ruben laughs, "but it also allows us to breathe and escape from all others." "I do suppose there is that too." <<include "RTB4">>
"At times. Sometimes I do not particularly mind, but then there are other times when I hear about the tradition and think about what I lost out on." "We can still do them if it means that much to you." "It would fail to be the same. Like the volcano one. Yes, we could fly up there and jump when you get scared," you smile at his scoff. "But that would simply be us doing an activity, nothing more." <<include "RTB4">>
"Hey. How about we speak of anything but the ancients and all that which ails us?" While he speaks, he reaches over and pulls you onto his lap, resting his hands on your thighs. "Hey, look at me. I missed you." "I have to." "Truly?" he smirks, "because as soon as you saw me, you thrust your luggage into my arms." [[“You looked a little weak.”|RTB.Weak]] [[“Should I apologize?”|RTB.Apologize]] [[“It was either that or I kissed you silly.”|RTB.KissYouSilly]]
"Well, you were looking a bit weaker than normal. The size of your arm seemed less massive than before." "Yea, yea," he laughs, "come here." The words are said against your lips as he pulls you tight and plants a lingering kiss on your lips. It feels good to once again be in your husband's arms. To smell his scent, feel his touch, and revel in the kisses. A few days away from everything, just the two of you, is just what you need. A nip against your neck pulls you back to the now, and you glance down at Ruben to see him peering up at you with a playful smirk. "That smirk tells me that you are up to something." "What must I do or say to get you to take all of this off?" he inquires, trailing a finger down your arm in mock thought. "A lot since this is just an illusion of privacy, and this carriage ride will get bumpy." "Scared of my thrusts going too deep during a little bumpy ride?" he whispers into your ear. "You ignored the first part." "No, I just do not care for what they hear. In fact, I want them to hear every moan and scream I manage to get from you. They should be aware of just how much I missed you." [[Perform oral.|RTB.Oral]] [[Kiss him.|RTB.KissHim1]]
"Should I apologize? Will that make you feel better?" "No, now that you say it. But there are a number of other things that will make me feel much better." He runs his thumb over your lips, lingering on the bottom. "One can take that several ways." "Take it any way you wish. I will gladly correct you if you are wrong." "And when the coachmen hear you?" "I see that as us providing them a perfect opportunity to learn how to mind their business." [[Perform oral.|RTB.Oral]] [[Kiss him.|RTB.KissHim1]]
"It was either be wise and do that, or I would have jumped on you and kissed you silly." "We need to talk about what you view as wise. Especially when the latter would widely be considered the wiser course." "I am sure you would think so," you laugh, tugging on one of his braids as he sprinkles kisses along your neck. "If I had done that, then we may have just given the Elders and the Council hope <<if $sex is "v">>for<<else>>for talks about<</if>>an heir sooner rather than later." "I am more than fine with the two of us spending every second <<if $sex is "v">>attempting to give them what they want."<<else>>committing the act while pushing the talk to the side."<</if>> "Do I wish to know the many dirty thoughts going through your mind right now?" you ask, smirking as you pull back just enough to see him move forward, wishing to continue his slow kissing pursuit against your skin. "I will let you know them as they come to fruition. Like now, I want to tear off your clothes and take you on this seat." "And the drivers?" you question, biting your lip as you look from him to where they would rest on the other side of the wagon's coverings. "Does it look like I give a damn about what they think or hear? In fact, I want them to know exactly how much I missed you." [[So how about we try right here? (Breeding Kink Scene)|RTB.Breeding]] [[Kiss him.|RTB.KissHim1]]
“I would hate to deprive them of a moment of learning,” you snicker, shifting so your hands are now fiddling with his pants. He aids you in freeing his member, and once such a task is finished, you slink down to the floor of the carriage. Gripping his cock, you begin to slowly pump his length, refamiliarizing yourself with the ridges and how one must behave due to them. Using the pre-cum leaking from his opening to coat the head of his cock further, you take him into your mouth. He twitches before you can get his head past your lips, and your eyes rise to meet his, only to find them closed. Continuing, you take more and more of him in, sliding your tongue around his cock. He lets one and then two moans slip past his parted lips, his head resting against the seat as his fingers dig into the fabric. You pick up your pace, eager to make him moan for those who may otherwise be unaware. Using your free hand, you begin to pump his base as you busy your mouth with the head of his cock. As soon as you find a suitable rhythm, you apply more pressure, scraping your teeth against his ridges so that he can actually feel it. “$name,” he moans, sinking into the seat as his hips begin to twitch. He bites down on his lip just as you use your lips to milk the tip of his cock, your tongue running along the underside. Finally, you can taste the salty tang of his cum as Ruben hits his release, unleashing a content growl. You keep your lips fitted around him as you lap up his seed, removing yourself with a satisfied plop. “Sometimes I detest you,” he grumbles, resting his forearm across his face. “And why is that?” you smirk as you straighten up, running your fingers through his beard. “You are an addiction,” he snorts. “If you can believe it, I once had far greater discipline than this.” “I would not have. I have never seen this discipline in action.” He snarls, grabbing you and pulling you close as his lips trail from your neck to your jaw and cheek, then places a peck on your nose. <a data-passage="RTB5"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
“The Council and Elders are so concerned with a child; maybe we should try for one right here,” you whisper in his ear, pulling back to see the sparkle in his eyes. “You must really want the drivers to hear you scream?” <<if $sex is "p">>\ “Or maybe I want them to hear their noble Chieftain screaming for me to give him release.” “You are confident in that, huh?” he asks, snatching your chin and pressing a bruising kiss to your lips. If anything else //was// going to be said, then it no longer matters. You wrap your arms around him, grinding against his hardening member until you have had enough of the teasing and feel the need to act. [[Let him mount you.|RTB.Mounted]] [[Mount Ruben.|RTB.Mount]] <<else>>\ “It is as you say. It may teach them to mind their business and block out distractions.” “Then start teaching,” Ruben groans, gripping your ass as he moves you against his hardening member. You take over, grinding against him as your desire rises higher and higher until it calls for more. “Take these off,” Ruben mumbles, already starting to try and remove your pants himself. You shift from one side to the other until your pants are low enough to no longer be a hindrance. <a data-passage="RTB.Mounted"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a> <</if>>\
<<if $sex is "v">>\ Ruben wastes no time, rubbing his finger over your core and applying pressure near your clit. You grind against his hand, close to asking him to just stop with all the foreplay and enter you already. “You look impatient,” he chuckles. “It has been far too long,” you admit, and he hums in agreement. “We are both leaders, perhaps we should make it into a law.” He says this as he retrieves his dick, his gaze already glassy as he rubs his member against you and you bite your lip to keep from whimpering. You really just need him to enter you already. “Tell all that it is now illegal for the two of us to ever miss a time to be alone?” You move to grab his cock, but he swats your hand away, smirking as he continues to rub it against your slit. “You think I kid when I really am not.” The word ‘not’ comes out more as a sound than an actual word as Ruben lines you up, his member pressing against you wishing to intrude into a hole that does not fully welcome him. “Not even inside and I can feel how tight you are,” he whispers into your ear, resting his hands on your hips as he guides you further down. You bury your face into his neck, but his other hand pulls you away. “Sorry, $name. I want to hear every sound you have to offer me. I think the driver does as well,” he smirks. You take more of him in, your walls practically milking his cock as it brings it deeper and deeper. <<else>>\ Ruben wastes no time, rubbing his finger over your hole and applying pressure before slipping it into the tighteness. You grind against it, close to asking him to just stop with all the foreplay and enter you already. “You look impatient,” he chuckles. “It has been far too long,” you admit, and he hums in agreement. “We are both leaders, perhaps we should make it into a law.” He says this as he retrieves his dick, his gaze already glassy as he rubs his member between your parted cheeks, sometimes the tip pressing against you. You bite your lip to keep from whimpering, you really just need him to enter you already. “Tell all that it is now illegal for the two of us to ever miss a time to be alone?” You move to grab his cock, but he swats your hand away, smirking as he continues to rub it near your puckering hole. “You think I kid when I really am not.” The word ‘not’ comes out more as a sound than an actual word as Ruben lines you up, his member pressing against you wishing to intrude into a hole that does not fully welcome him. “I will not last long with how tight you are,” he whispers into your ear, resting his hands on your hips as he guides you further down on his cock. You bury your face into his neck, but his other hand pulls you away. “Sorry, $name. I want to hear every sound you have to offer me. I think the driver does as well,” he smirks. You take more of him in, your walls practically milking his cock as it brings it deeper and deeper. <</if>>\ <a data-passage="RTB.Mounted2"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
<<if $sex is "v">>\ “Ruben,” you manage to say while groaning, an itch developing. You take over as you attempt to hit it, to cure yourself of the yearning that permeates your body. “Fuck $name,” he growls, “what should be illegal is how tight you are. When was the last time I fucked you?” “It could have been yesterday and I still would say it has been too long.” He manages to chuckle at that as his hold on you tightens, hugging you to his chest as he thrusts his hips upwards, into you, and causing you to yelp in surprise. He does not calm his pounding, giving you no chance for repose as he slams into you with animalistic instinct. “You said it yourself,” he mumbles, “we want to shut them all up. Do you know how badly I want to know that you are walking around with my seed within you?” “Then fuck me harder,” you growl, and he does as you say. Your orgasm slams into you but means nothing as you continue to ride Ruben, your lack of energy meaning nothing as he controls your movements. Finally, he grunts, his legs twitching against your ass as his load spills inside of you. “Take every last bit of it,” he commands, pressing you down harder. The moan that escapes is embarrassing, and you make a note not to look at the driver once you make it to your destination. You can feel his seed burying itself within, your body making sure to take every bit before it finishes. Slowly, he pulls out, some of his hot fluid trickling out of your core and settling on his thigh. <<else>>\ “Ruben,” you manage to say while groaning, an itch developing. You take over as you lean back and attempt to hit it, to cure yourself of the yearning that permeates your body. “Fuck $name,” he growls, “what should be illegal is how tight you are. When was the last time I fucked you?” “It could have been yesterday and I still would say it has been too long.” He manages to chuckle at that as his hold on you tightens, hugging you to his chest as he thrusts his hips upwards, into you, and causing you to yelp in surprise. He does not calm his pounding, giving you no chance for repose as he slams into you with animalistic instinct. “You said it yourself,” he mumbles, “we want to shut them all up. Do you know how badly I want to know that you are walking around with my seed within you?” “Then fuck me harder,” you growl, and he does as you say. Your orgasm slams into you but means nothing as you continue to ride Ruben, your lack of energy meaning nothing as he controls your movements. Finally, he grunts, his legs twitching against your ass as his load spills inside of you. “Take every last bit of it,” he commands, pressing you down harder. The moan that escapes is embarrassing, and you make a note not to look at the driver once you make it to your destination. You can feel his seed burying itself within, your body making sure to take every bit before it finishes. Slowly, he pulls out, some of his hot fluid trickling out of your punished hole and settling on his thigh. <</if>>\ Taking a moment, you straighten yourselves back up as much as possible. The process is slowed down even further by the light kisses and hugs that the two of you exchange. The moments of pause when Ruben grabs your pants and pulls them back down, or when you ruffle his hair, ruining his braids and laughing at his groans of mock annoyance. Sadly, you will not be truly clean until you take a bath, but that is the price for fucking in the back of a carriage. <a data-passage="RTB5"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
“Lie down,” you instruct, and he wastes no time doing what you say. He shifts so that his back now rests against the carriage seat, your body hovering over him as you move your pants out of the way, his following swiftly after. You busy both hands, one pumping yourself as the other massages the area near his hole. Before entering, you lower yourself and run your tongue across his hole, trying to find a comfortable enough position on the seat. The carriage isn’t the best place to do this, but it does not really matter anymore. Once properly lubricated, you slip a finger into his hole, chuckling at how he squeezes around you and the swears that slip past his lips. “Are you sure you will be able to keep your moans to yourself still?” you inquire, slipping in a second digit as he hums. Continuing to stretch his hole, you finally decide he is ready, and using your pre-cum to lube your member, slip inside. You go inch by inch, savoring the feel of his aching hole tightening around you, as well as the low growls that make it past his lips. Shifting closer for a better angle, you push yourself deeper, biting your bottom lip as you make it as deep as you can currently go. Simultaneously, Ruben lets out a low rumble as he rotates his hips, encouraging you to start thrusting. You pull out only a bit before surging back in, developing a rhythm as your cock goes deeper and deeper. Upon getting comfortable, you grab onto his cock, watching as he suddenly arches, the entire carriage shaking from the action. If the driver has any insight as to what is going on, he doesn’t say or reveal that card. Wise. “$name,” Ruben growls, “I’m probably not gonna make it that long.” “Not up to you,” you snort, “I’m not done filling you up. I’ll say when we’re done.” “Fuck,” Ruben groans, a puff of smoke escaping past his nostrils. You tighten your hold on his thighs as you push in deeper, switching up your pace. Ruben responds in kind, a needy groan escaping his lips as he pushes up against you. <a data-passage="RTB.Mount2"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
“I knew you were eager to take me,” you whisper against Ruben’s skin, kissing it lovingly as he snorts at your words. “Must I deal with your cocky attitude along with your cock?” “Package deal,” you smirk, nipping the skin as you plunge into him, feeling your orgasm coming in. “Squeeze,” you whisper, unsure if he heard you until he shifts his legs to encompass you. The new angle pulls a moan from both your lips as you pound into the ready hole, finally releasing your seed. Squeezing his leg as you see to your release, you listen to Ruben’s gasps, watching as he comes soon after, cum leaking from his tip. You wait a few more seconds, making sure that you dumped your entire load in his ass before slowly pulling out with a wet plop. You watch as some of the seed leaks out of him, pouring onto the seat. Forget the driver; you feel bad for whoever finds themselves cleaning up your mess. “There,” you whisper, rubbing Ruben’s stomach as you place a kiss. “Now the Council can shut up, don’t you think?” “I think you may need to do it one more time to make sure I got all you can give,” Ruben jokes, slowly leaning forward. “Do not tempt me,” you chuckle, patting his ass, “I do enjoy seeing your ass filled up.” Taking a moment, you straighten yourselves back up as much as possible. The process is slowed down even further by the light kisses and hugs that the two of you exchange. The moments of pause when Ruben grabs your pants and pulls them back down, or when you ruffle his hair, ruining his braids and laughing at his groans of mock annoyance. Sadly, you will not be truly clean until you take a bath, but that is the price for fucking in the back of a carriage. <a data-passage="RTB5"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
You lean in, kissing his brow, then one on his now closed eye, before going to the other side and doing the same. Soon, you find yourself placing random kisses all over his face, soft and thoughtful ones that see you lingering for a split second more before withdrawing. When you reach the corner of his mouth, you remain still, watching as his lips twitch and he fights the need to seek you out. “I missed you,” you remind him as you finally move, capturing his lips. You take your time, pouring every moment you missed him into the kiss. While still remaining in control, kiss his upper lip before allowing your tongue to part his lips and venture within. Ruben’s hands gently cradle your face, reassuring himself that you will not go anywhere in the next few minutes as the kiss deepens. When was the last time you kissed him like this? When was the last time you’ve taken your time and explored him as if partially unaware of every curve and crevice? It matters little against the far broader understanding that you have truly missed him. His taste, touch, voice, all of it. The little moments you’ve stolen here and there have done nothing to sate your need. “Ruben?” you whisper as you draw back, and he places light kisses against your jaw and neck. “Hmm?” “I missed you?” He chuckles against your skin, squeezing you as he pulls back to look you in the eye. “And I you.” <a data-passage="RTB5"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
“So where are we going anyway? You never did tell me.” “Most of the time, the bonding is done in the north due to being within dragon territory. But to please both of us, I changed it to something warmer, mostly thanks to Mare Ozara, who has been so kind as to allow us to stay on one of House Pegasus’ islands.” Your eyes widen in shock. “Truly? She knows I am coming with you?” “Of course,” he chuckles. “I believe she is doing it more of a favor for me, but you will have your turn when we arrive. She should be there, and you can put those refined diplomacy skills to the test.” “Last I heard, she still wishes to see my House answer for the refugee increase she faces and her house’s lack of resources.” “And will you deny her that?” Since you have only just begun your lessons, actual problems and issues that need addressing have been pushed to the side. Some, like Nour and most of the minor houses, have accepted this and were okay with patiently waiting for you to get a far more stable grip before bringing issues and things of note before you. But some, notably House Pegasus and Basilisk, have voiced they will not be so patient. Basilisk seems to challenge you at every point, and you have a large inkling that the only thing holding them back is the presence of two significant houses on your side. Pegasus has been far more pacifist but, nevertheless, just as vocal. As soon as it was officially declared that you were ?king, Mare Ozara made it her personal mission to have House Phoenix answer for previous crimes. Your parents have tried to calm her but have been unsuccessful, and you believe being allied with House Griffin and having Nour now the ruler has only caused her to become even more vocal. The sole reason she has not escalated, you believe, is because of her warm relationship with Ruben. [[“She can wait just like everyone else.”|RTB.WaitLikeEveryone]] [[“Hopefully she is willing to listen.”|RTB.WillingToListen]] [[“Perhaps I can use Basilisk to sway her.”|RTB.BasiliskSway]]
“She can wait just like everyone else.” “Some of them are more patient than others.” “Do you believe she will make a move in light of my silence?” “No,” he hums, “but I know Ozara personally. She is not a bad person, and I can hardly say I blame her when we both remember how I treated you when I first saved you from the tower. All I ask is to not make enemies with her.” He smirks. “My good looks only go so far in swaying her.” You roll your eyes as you lightly shove him. You suppose you will figure out what to do once you arrive. <<include "RTB6">>
“Hopefully, she is willing to listen to whatever I am to say.” “I wish I could reassure you, but I cannot. Ozara has always been an odd diplomat.” “Meaning?” “Make no mistake, she is a great speaker and is mostly a pacifist. If House Pegasus was far more militaristic I dare say she would make a formidable commander. But she is one of those rulers who can be unpredictable regarding certain topics. The refugee one, I fear, is one of them.” You hum in thought. You suppose you will figure out what to do once you arrive. <<include "RTB6">>
“Is there any chance that I can use House Basilisk to sway her closer to my side?” He smirks, snatching your hand and placing a kiss on the back. “I do love how fast you catch on. Give it another month or so, and I would say you are ready to take full control of House Phoenix.” “So, that is a yes.” “It will not cause her to necessarily like you, but you do not need a friend; you need an ally. And dangling the idea that she will receive aid from Phoenix, Dragon, and Griffin will most surely cause her to rethink any aggression.” Ruben waves the words away. “But that is mostly for a greater meeting once your parents step down as regents.” You hum in thought. You suppose you will figure out how to greet her once you arrive. <<include "RTB6">>
The remaining journey is spent with the two of you sharing stories that have not been told since you last saw each other. Though you claim it has been three months, you have seen one another several times. The issue is that those moments have never been long enough. You mostly just appear together to satisfy curiosities and attend meetings. Meetings that you are not always allowed to speak at. Many—due to you still learning—look upon you with distaste, believing you do not belong at the same table as them. Most of those meetings end swiftly for you, either due to you excusing yourself or storming out when you do finally speak up to put others in their place. You would then stew in the halls, understanding that if you do not get them to respect you now, then it will never happen. Yet, such things are much easier to think about than actually achieve. In those short moments, Ruben will always come to see how you are coping, and kisses and hugs are stolen. Whispered words exchanged that sometimes made you feel like the man was less of your husband and more like a secret lover. You should be able to drag him away for a moment alone. The idea that you would be chided for doing so was ridiculous. <a data-passage="RTB7"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
“We have made it to the boats, my Chieftains.” Ruben opens the door, stretching as you file out after him. “Tell me. Why did we not just fly?” “Luggage,” he answers, heading towards the servants to help unload. “But if you wish, we can fly across to the island. I doubt they need us on the boat over, and it would be nice to get some …” He is back by your side, his hand snaking around you as he kisses the back of your neck. “Quiet time.” “Was the back of the wagon not enough for you?” “The poor driver can probably answer that better than I.” Rolling your eyes, you nod, and Ruben grabs your hand and drags you after him. “We shall meet you at the island. My ?husband and I wish to go and greet Mare Ozara immediately.” He does not wait to hear if the servants have anything to say about that. He transforms into his monstrous form, stretching his wings briefly before taking to the skies, causing the rest of you to cower from the gust of wind that surges past. Snorting, you transform and follow after him. You have never seen this side of Treces. In time, you will, but for now, this and House Basilisk’s jungles have mostly remained a mystery to you. It’s utterly beautiful, a view similar to the oceans back in the Scorched Woods but different. The waters always appeared to be dark blue, sometimes black, from the settled ash. But these waters look like aquamarine, a sea of beautiful blue and green. If you had taken the boat, you would have dipped your fingers between the waves. An action you almost wish to do now, but flaming wings remind you how idiotic such a notion is. Soaring higher, you shoot past Ruben and towards the Sun, greeting him calmly before swooping back down, enjoying the rush of wind. It feels like it’s been far too long since you last had a good flight. [[A task you miss dearly.|RTB.MissFlying]] [[Something you don’t do all that much anyway.|RTB.DontFlyAnyway]]
Between all the meetings and lessons, you don’t have enough time to go on a nice, uneventful flight. The few times you are able to fly, it’s mainly on a time limit and just the quickest way to get to where you need to go. <<include "RTB8">>
You never truly grew fond of flying despite no longer fearing the skies and your wings. Perhaps the many years made it an easier fact to swallow. <<include "RTB8">>
Nearing the island, you follow Ruben, spotting a few people walking toward you. “Greetings,” Mare Ozara greets, two others flanking her but at a distance as she descends stairs. “Welcome to Tira Island, Chief Ruben and ?King $name.” She performs a small curtsy. “Mare Ozara, again, thank you for letting us come here. So far, the island is beautiful.” She nods, her eyes shifting over to you. [[Say and do nothing.|RTB.SayDoNothing]] [[Curtsy and offer thanks.|RTB.CurtsyThanks]] [[Greet her.|RTB.GreetHer]]
You neither say nor do anything, simply staring at her and watching as her soft smile never falters. “Thanks from both of us,” Ruben interjects, hissing the latter part as he glares over at you. She hums, her eyes still taking you in before she turns around and heads towards the building. <<include "RTB9">>
You perform a curtsy. “I would also like to thank you for arranging this, especially on such a late notice.” She hums, not exactly seeming dissatisfied with your words at the very least. She gestures for you to follow her and heads towards the building. <<include "RTB9">>
“Mare Ozara,” you greet, “it is a pleasure to see you. I hope that from here, the two of us can only further improve our relationship.” She tilts her head, humming before her small smile shifts to one far brighter and more genuine. “Time will tell. But I do like to believe it is a luminous one.” She turns, gesturing for the two of you to follow her as she heads towards the building. <<include "RTB9">>
“I must leave soon, but please, follow me.” Following Ozara down the open halls, you close your eyes and inhale slowly and deeply. The faint smell of salt in the air and the cool breeze partnered with the sun overhead cause a moment of tranquility to pass over you. It is all so beautiful and calming. A much-needed break indeed. Opening the door, Ozara guides you into a room with tables of sweets scattered about. “You have our thanks, Mare Ozara.” “Think nothing of it,” she smiles. “I must now go, but the servants will collect you when you are ready and show you to your rooms.” You watch as she goes, leaving the two of you alone save for two servants who chat amongst one another near a second pair of doors. “Do you know what this is?” “A collection of different things, if I remember correctly.” “So you have tried them?” “House Pegasus has a sweet but healthy tooth. Treats like this are always served. Most of them are vegetarians, so the sweets will be meatless, but I recall that a few eat fish. Hopefully, we can avoid those.” [[“Not all of us hate fish.”|RTB.HateFish]] [[“Agreed.”|RTB.Agreed]]
“You know, not all of us hate fish.” “Yes, I suppose that is one of your few flaws.” “Oh?” you laugh, “I beg you to name the others. I find myself curious.” “And I would rather not get in trouble,” he chuckles, “here, try this.” He holds out a glimmering green and blue treat that you struggle to name. Parts of it look like a pastry, while other parts remind you of some kind of vegetable. <<include "RTB10">>
“Agreed. Maybe the smell alone will help us in avoiding those.” “Do you think they will find offense in us refusing to touch them?” “I see no reason they should. More for them later.” Ruben nods in agreement before nodding and picking up the nearest dish. “Try this.” He holds a glimmering green and blue treat that you find yourself struggling to name. Parts of it look like a pastry, while other parts remind you of some kind of vegetable. <<include "RTB10">>
Taking a bite, you take note of the sweet and sour sensations that run across your tongue. No flavor overpowering the other but instead entwined in the perfect dance. “That one is good,” you nod, searching for another as he takes a bite of his own. [[Try the red one.|RTB.Red]] [[Try the purple one.|RTB.Purple]] [[Try the green one.|RTB.Green]]
Curiosity draws you towards one that is red and orange in the shape of a teardrop. “Have you ever had this one?” “Ah, yes,” Ruben nods. “It’s called a Blood Drop, one of the rare ones made of meat. Considerate of them.” “The name makes me think that the meat is hardly cooked.” “You’d be right,” he grins, grabbing one and tossing it in his mouth. “And I love them even more for that. Nearly raw frozen meat with crystallized chili spice flakes. Try one.” He holds out a piece. [[Decline.|RTB.RedDecline]] [[Accept.|RTB.RedAccept]]
“I’ll pass.” “Far more for me.” Ruben grabs three more, following you as you gaze at what is left to try. <<if hasVisited("RTB.Red")>>Try the red one.<<else>>[[Try the red one.|RTB.Red]]<</if>> <<if hasVisited("RTB.Purple")>>Try the purple one.<<else>>[[Try the purple one.|RTB.Purple]]<</if>> <<if hasVisited("RTB.Green")>>Try the green one.<<else>>[[Try the green one.|RTB.Green]]<</if>> [[Move on.|RTB11]]
You take the piece and plop it into your mouth. Upon first inspection, you would not have believed it to be as cold as it was. After getting over that, you must agree that the small, spicy treat is nice. You’re not sure how many natives actually enjoy something so carnivorous, but you appreciate them for having it. <<if hasVisited("RTB.Red")>>Try the red one.<<else>>[[Try the red one.|RTB.Red]]<</if>> <<if hasVisited("RTB.Purple")>>Try the purple one.<<else>>[[Try the purple one.|RTB.Purple]]<</if>> <<if hasVisited("RTB.Green")>>Try the green one.<<else>>[[Try the green one.|RTB.Green]]<</if>> [[Move on.|RTB11]]
The purple one is circular-shaped and has caught your eye the most. To say it’s purple is not being entirely truthful. Purple, blues, and what can either be red or pink stare back at you in what looks like fluffy ice. Part of you wishes to dip your finger in, treating it like cream. The other tells you that such a thing is impossible because it’s solid with the qualities of ice, so licking it is far wiser. “Ever had this?” “No, this is actually new for me. “Should we try it?” “That is what this room is designed for us to do,” he laughs. [[Try it.|RTB.PurpleTryIt]] [[Pass.|RTB.PurplePass]]
“Alright, you grab one, feeling how sticky it is but still growing no closer to figuring out if it’s a kind of cream, frosting, or ice. You take a tentative bite before pushing it towards Ruben’s mouth so he can do the same. Both of you are silent, only to be broken up by the two of you laughing as he catches your wrist to eat the rest of the dessert while you fight him. “Get your own,” you laugh, tugging in hopes of succeeding. “You might as well get another. I want this one now.” You’re not fast enough, and he devours the rest of your sweet before seductively licking your fingers clean of the sticky residue. “That is not what an apology sounds or looks like.” “That is because I was not apologizing,” he laughs, pressing his lips to your neck, and you realize how sticky it was. Before you can chide him, he licks at your neck, and you push yourself closer into his grip. “Careful now,” he whispers in your ear, “we aren’t alone.” Your eyes dart to the two servants that cover the far exit. They do an exceptionally good job of avoiding your gaze, but Ruben is correct. [[“Nothing is going to happen anyway.”|RTB.NothingHappenAnyway]] [[“Shame, huh.”|RTB.ShameHuh]]
You peel away from him, deciding to grab another of the desserts instead. “How bold of you to believe that something would happen. Come, let us continue.” He snickers but does as you ask. <<if hasVisited("RTB.Red")>>Try the red one.<<else>>[[Try the red one.|RTB.Red]]<</if>> <<if hasVisited("RTB.Purple")>>Try the purple one.<<else>>[[Try the purple one.|RTB.Purple]]<</if>> <<if hasVisited("RTB.Green")>>Try the green one.<<else>>[[Try the green one.|RTB.Green]]<</if>> [[Move on.|RTB11]]
“Shame, huh?” you start. As you move away, you trail your tongue across his cheek before playfully biting the tip of his nose. “Imagine all the things we could do in a room like this. All the mess we would make, but all the tastes we would discover.” His grip on you tightens, his fingers digging into the small of your back. Smirking, you continue on. “All of these deserts,” you sigh wistfully, “we could be putting them to much better and creative use.” “You are a siren,” he sneers. “And you and the gods wish to torment me.” “I would never wish to do that to you,” you chuckle, patting his side as you move to the next dessert. <<if hasVisited("RTB.Red")>>Try the red one.<<else>>[[Try the red one.|RTB.Red]]<</if>> <<if hasVisited("RTB.Purple")>>Try the purple one.<<else>>[[Try the purple one.|RTB.Purple]]<</if>> <<if hasVisited("RTB.Green")>>Try the green one.<<else>>[[Try the green one.|RTB.Green]]<</if>> [[Move on.|RTB11]]
Shaking your head, you move your attention to the various desserts scattered around the room. <<if hasVisited("RTB.Red")>>Try the red one.<<else>>[[Try the red one.|RTB.Red]]<</if>> <<if hasVisited("RTB.Purple")>>Try the purple one.<<else>>[[Try the purple one.|RTB.Purple]]<</if>> <<if hasVisited("RTB.Green")>>Try the green one.<<else>>[[Try the green one.|RTB.Green]]<</if>> [[Move on.|RTB11]]
Approaching a dessert tray, you see what looks like a seaweed wrap, but you have less idea of what rests within. The substance inside is a lighter green than the seaweed and looks gooey. “Do you know what this is?” Ruben shakes his head. “I typically avoid things that are green.” Rolling your eyes, you try to figure out whether you will taste it or move on. [[Taste it.|RTB.GreenTaste]] [[Move on.|RTB.GreenNext]]
Though Ruben seems adamant about avoiding the treat, you taste it, far too curious. The first taste finds you both shocked and slightly disgusted, but you understand why. It tastes healthy but not the kind of healthy you would have predicted. You were expecting some sort of vegetable flavor, so when it tasted like something else entirely, your taste buds automatically rejected it. Taking a second one and eating it, you find that you enjoy it a whole lot more. Could it perform better if some kind of spice or sugar was added? Yes. Perhaps even a hint of tartness would make it far tastier, but that is all assumption. It is fine how it is, and you think Ruben is missing out. “You can have it,” he snorts, shaking his head when you pass him a look. <<if hasVisited("RTB.Red")>>Try the red one.<<else>>[[Try the red one.|RTB.Red]]<</if>> <<if hasVisited("RTB.Purple")>>Try the purple one.<<else>>[[Try the purple one.|RTB.Purple]]<</if>> <<if hasVisited("RTB.Green")>>Try the green one.<<else>>[[Try the green one.|RTB.Green]]<</if>> [[Move on.|RTB11]]
Taking one glance at it, you decide to move on to another. <<if hasVisited("RTB.Red")>>Try the red one.<<else>>[[Try the red one.|RTB.Red]]<</if>> <<if hasVisited("RTB.Purple")>>Try the purple one.<<else>>[[Try the purple one.|RTB.Purple]]<</if>> <<if hasVisited("RTB.Green")>>Try the green one.<<else>>[[Try the green one.|RTB.Green]]<</if>> [[Move on.|RTB11]]
The two of you continue your journey around the room, tasting and critiquing all of the deserts until the vast majority have at least been judged. “Is there anything else we have planned for today?” “We were not planning for even this,” Ruben reminds you, “so I think it would be wiser to play it by ear. Who knows what else Ozara has cooked up.” [[“I am excited for it.”|RTB.ExcitedForIt]] [[“I would much rather sleep.”|RTB.RatherSleep]]
“If she has more activities like the dessert tasting then I am quite excited to see what else is on her list.” “I admit I feel the same. Or maybe it is just me being happy that neither you nor I have had to do much planning. All of this was done for us and we must only enjoy it.” You hum in agreement as you approach the servants, who nod, opening the doors to lead you out and to your quarters. <<include "RTB12">>
“I would much rather retire for the rest of the day.” A yawn closely follows your words, better emphasizing your tiredness. “Tired already?” Ruben chuckles, pulling you close as you approach the servants, who nod, opening the doors to lead you out and to your quarters. “Yes, actually. Though I could not tell you why.” “Wagon?” “No. The wagon ride was not tiresome, or at least I do not believe it was. I just …” You shrug and poorly fight back another yawn. <<include "RTB12">>
“So, this entire trip is a moment for us to bond. Am I correct?” Ruben hums as he continues to glance around the room. “What does that entail?” “Typically, if we were following tradition, we would be surviving in the wilderness together. It would -” “Or, we would be on top of a volcano.” He spares you a glance before continuing on. “But since we’re doing neither your culture nor mine, I’m not entirely sure how this will go either. I am simply glad to have a moment to ourselves.” He chuckles as he shakes his head and comes to your side. “We had more time together while trying to survive.” “I would say that our responsibilities hadn’t had a chance to catch up with us, but yours had.” “No,” he shakes his head, “you would be right. I had a responsibility but a moment to escape it all when rescuing you from the tower. At the time, all that was expected of me was bringing back a phoenix. Now it’s …” He waves his hand through the air, rolling his eyes tiredly. “I have yet to ask, but heard you finally had your first diplomacy meeting.” “Yes, with House Griffin and some of the minor houses of both our lands.” “And?” [[“It went … fine.”|RTB.Fine]] [[“I think it went great.”|RTB.WentGreat]] [[“I … I need more time.”|RTB.NeedMoreTime]]
“It went …” You struggle to find an appropriate word before shrugging and finally saying, “fine.” “Just … fine?” Ruben inquires, raising a brow. “The Council has given me their notes, and may I add there were a lot of notes. But the other dignitaries and I seemed to believe it was all fine. Nouritis had nothing but positive things to say to me.” You watch as he opens his mouth before closing it, only to open it again and then shake his head. Quitting. <<include "RTB13">>
“I think it went great. The Council had nothing of importance to say, so they nitpicked mostly. Little things concerning my confidence and how I should have addressed someone. Things I do believe only they had any real issue with.” “I am not surprised,” he smiles, grabbing and pulling you close to place a kiss on your temple. <<include "RTB13">>
“I …” Though you wish to strike the thought from your memory, you can easily picture it. Multiple times, you stumbled over yourself and the understanding of the issues, but you could not say as much verbally as you could. The moments where questions you had not expected arose and the look of shock stayed planted on your face for too long. It had not been a good day. The Council had so much to say that they summarized it all into a simple ‘you need more lessons.’ “I need to study more.” He only nods, a gesture you’re thankful for since the last thing you need is to hear someone else chastise or try and inform you on what to do and what not to do. Another time, yes. But not now. <<include "RTB13">>
The rest of the evening is a lot less eventful. The boat finally makes it to the island, and the two of you aid the servants in moving your things to the room and unpacking the bags. You meet with an advisor who outlines the schedule for the next few days. All are events to help the two of you relax, causing you to wonder how House Pegasus does their traditional bonding moments. Perhaps it would be wiser to take more tips from them. You won’t have much time here, and you can already see that time flying by. <a data-passage="RTB14"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
Later that day, you and Ruben decide to head to the hot springs recommended by the servants. It lies behind the building, a stone path guiding you down to the collection of closely placed geysers and the pools of water they rest beside. “This should be enjoyable,” Ruben hums, stripping down entirely before sliding into the water. “They say these are healing waters.” “Do you need something healed?” you inquire, slowly sliding in next to him. You fight a shiver of pleasure as the warmth of the water encompasses you. A little hotter, you think as you begin to self-heat it, keeping Ruben’s tolerances in mind. “Nothing physical, no. But the headache gained from imbeciles is something I do believe needs healing.” “I can easily agree. The Council has a way of getting under my skin more often than not.” “You need to care less about what that Council of yours says.” “If that is true for me, then you need to work on how much you wish to please the Elders.” Annoyance crosses his face as he sinks further into the water. <a data-passage="RTB15"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
“So you turn this into a back and forth?” “Are you saying that because you deny it?” “The Elders would say the same about me defending you.” You turn to face him fully. “I would understand if I say something silly or ignorant, but half the time you seek to ‘meet in the middle’ is to simply -” “Not hear unnecessary criticism.” “And yet you still do. Only you show that they may speak however they wish and get away with it.” “Do you wish for me to exile them? To remove them from their positions?” You sigh, closing your eyes as you mentally wield the water to do its job. To force you to relax. “$name,” Ruben starts, “I do not wish to argue.” “Neither do I. But these things must be discussed at one point or another.” “Well,” he begins, swimming over to your side. “How about we do so later. For now, you just relax.” Those words are whispered in your ear as his hands land on your shoulder. “Can you do that?” His thumbs dig deep into your skin, massaging muscles you did not realize needed such attention. <a data-passage="RTB.MoveAway"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
“Ruben,” you chide, moving away from his touch as you level him a stern look. “$name,” he huffs, rolling his eyes. “You want to argue, but I am not in the mood.” “Is that how we will solve this issue?” “We will not be solving this issue at all today,” he points out, lifting himself out of the water. “This conversation can happen anywhere; why you choose to have it here at this point, I will never understand.” “Because you act as if it is not important.” “It is,” he growls, turning on his heel to face you. “But if you think I would rather sit in a hot spring next to my ?husband and discuss a group of old and cranky people when we could be enjoying ourselves then you are wrong. I haven’t been able to bask in your presence for the past few months, but this is what you wish to discuss.” Saying nothing more, he leaves, mumbling something under his breath as he goes. Sighing, you travel lower into the water. He’s not wrong, but neither are you. A conversation must be had and can’t just be swept aside. But is a vacation truly the best time to go through this? Is it the only time you’ll ever be able to bring it up without fear of being interrupted. You close your eyes. Close your eyes and attempt to clear your mind. <a data-passage="RTB16"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
As you theorized earlier, the days begin to merge into one another as you near the end of the week. When will you be able to do this again? Especially away from the numerous voices that wish to dictate how you live your life and deal with your husband. Speaking of, the two of you never really bounced back from your argument near the springs. You have spoken but only a few words. You have touched, but there is a lightness to it, an underlying understanding that the two of you are not happy with the other, but you do not wish to descend into a true fight. Leaving the bed and a still slumbering Ruben, you head out to the hot springs. You focus and heat the water up even more, bringing it to a nice boil as you attempt to relax. But to do that, you must first silence your mind and force the many thoughts rushing through to a halt. But that is difficult to do when this day ends with you back on the mainland, away from a much-needed break and perhaps even from Ruben. The two of you bonded, a fact that was never up for much doubt. But you have also found yourself facing an issue neither of you presumed to arise. “$name.” The sound of your name startles you, causing you to jump away from your previous seat and closer to the middle of the springs. “My apologies,” Ruben starts, a somber smile on his face as he crouches along the edge. He dips his fingers into the water and watches how it flows for half a second before focusing on you. “I did not mean to scare you.” “You are fine. Did you just wake up?” “Indeed. I was surprised to find myself alone, but I surmise you may still be angry with everything we discussed.” [[“I’m not.”|RTB.ImNot]] [[“You think?”|RTB.YouThink]] [[Say nothing.|RTB.SayNothing]]
“I’m not.” “You are.” “I’m not.” <<include "RTB17">>
“Oh, you think?” “$name,” he starts, looking to say more when he opts to just rub his. <<include "RTB17">>
You remain silent. He knows you well enough to know when you are upset or stewing, and this is exactly that. <<include "RTB17">>
“Look,” he sighs, “our marriage did not change my feelings about leading or the pressures on my shoulder. “You are an amazing person who has overcome some extraordinary things, but this is not something you can fix. Nor is it something we can discuss.” “Even though it deals with me?” “Even though,” he agrees. “Until I grow confident in this position ... Until I feel like I can be the leader everyone saw in my father and brother, I will never truly be able to stand up to the Elders.” He snorts. “But.” He grabs your hands and pulls you closer. “I will always defend you from them, though I feel you would much rather say something yourself.” [[“Why? So they can use it against me?”|RTB.UseItAgainstMe]] [[“You are right about that.”|RTB.RightAboutThat]] [[“Depends.”|RTB.Depends]]
“Why? So that they can use whatever I say against me later? So that they can twist my words and make it seem as if I am the problem they have made me out to be?” “$name.” “No. You and I know I will never be enough in their eyes. If you asked them to tell you what they believe is the one problem, they would point at me.” “You suddenly care for their thoughts?” <<include "RTB18">>
“You are right about that. The day that I push them all into a locked room and let them have it is the last day you will ever hear them complain about me again.” “I highly doubt that,” he laughs, “not that I doubt how scary you can be. But you doubt just how stubborn an elder dragon is. No, that will only cause them to try harder as they have obviously found that they are getting to you.” His brows furrow. “With that said, when did you suddenly begin to care for their thoughts?” <<include "RTB18">>
“It depends.” “On?” “What they say. Sometimes, what they have to say is actually something that I should consider; it is rare but not completely unheard of. But then there are times when they speak, and I simply want to throttle them.” <<include "RTB18">>
“You suddenly care for their thoughts?” [[“I have always cared.”|RTB.AlwaysCared]] [[“It is hard sometimes.”|RTB.HardSometimes]] [[“No.”|RTB.No]]
“I have always cared about what they had to say about me. It is what makes hearing it even harder.” “Careless. Most of the things they say are untrue and not helpful.” “I am not like you, Ruben,” you chuckle forlornly, “the Council says something about you, and it runs off you like water. I doubt you even hear them half the time. I cannot do the same. Especially when they say that I am actively wishing harm on my people simply because I do not shift into the same creature as them … that is what makes it hard.” <<include "RTB19">>
“It is just … hard sometimes,” you admit. “No, I do not care for what they have to say for me, but I draw the line when they bring my motivations and feelings towards those who look to me to lead into question. They can say I bewitched or tricked you. Can say that I lied about my past to gain your sympathy. I do not care about any of that. We know the truth, and our love is between us and always will be. But when they say I care for no one but myself or that I actively wish harm on my people simply because I do not shift into the same creature as them … that is what makes it hard.” <<include "RTB19">>
“No. But no one wants to hear that when they perform their hardest to show their people they are there to help.” <<include "RTB19">>
He smiles, burying his face in your neck. “I do love when you refer to the dragons as your people.” “Ruben.” “I know,” he states, clearing his throat as he straightens. “But I do not know what more you wish me to do. I have talked to them, and removing them from their position is not traditional. The Elders exist to provide different perspectives and keep the old traditions alive so that when they are replaced, others can do the same. If I change that, I believe the people will truly be against you. The Elders will still have their voice and position. They will only shout louder until exile is the only option.” <a data-passage="RTB20"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
“I understand,” you tell him, truly meaning your words. You have no false presumptions about the Elders and their positions. Nor did you ever believe that every person would welcome you with open arms in House Phoenix or Dragon. It just tends to bother you when you realize that it seems no Elder likes you, not unless they have kept such thoughts to themselves so they do not feel ostracized by their peers. “$name,” he whispers, gazing deep into your eyes. You can see his own breaking, an explainable sadness resting within. “This is not just a problem we can discuss and move on from, is it?” “I … I do not believe it is. Perhaps it would be easier if our people were always at peace or neutral. But there are years of pain, and both of us hold backstories of equal trauma.” You laugh, shaking your head. “I fear our kids will see the height of it.” “I wish my parents were both alive,” he confesses, his voice still low. “I would ask them for advice, not only on the Elders and leading but how they stayed united for as long as they did. As far as I know, they adored one another. It was no marriage done purely for political means.” [[“You think this changes how I feel about you?”|RTB.ChangesHowIFeel]] [[“I understand.”|RTB.IUnderstand]]
Your brows furrow as you lean forward, placing your hand atop his. “Do you think everything said changes how I feel about you?” “What? No.” He sighs, clearing his throat. “I did not mean to word it like that. But what do we do when we disagree? What do we decide when we come up with two starkly different opinions about the future of our worlds?” “We compromise.” “Yes, that works sometimes. But there will be times when we will not agree, and neither of us will shift from our spot. Or even times when compromising is not possible because there is no way to do so. What then?” You find yourself quiet, wondering the same. Do you shift to far more primitive forms of decision-making? Should the two of you just continuously talk it through until one cedes? Bring in a third opinion? <<include "RTB21">>
“The same for my parents, only; I have always wished to ask how they stayed together when I vanished. They are so opposite, and I sometimes struggle to truly comprehend how their love kept them together when tragedy just continued to strike them.” “You should ask them,” he hums. “And then tell me the answer.” “Fuldreis. Did she ever have a lover?” “As far as I know, no. She has always been far more concerned with the state of affairs. She has never spoken about wanting a family or falling in love. And now, with her having the time to find that kind of future, I believe she simply does not care for it.” <<include "RTB21">>
You nod, but the air surrounding the two of you doesn’t change. With a tired sigh, Ruben stands and turns to head back inside. “I will make sure our bags are ready for departure. I will either return to tell you when we are leaving or send a servant.” You nod in understanding, less towards the idea of Ruben leaving and more due to why he is deciding to do so. There are simply some things that cannot be changed after one or two discussions and you have no doubt that this will come up many more times. [[Return to Monthly Stories|MonthlyStory]] [[Return to Table of Contents|Start]]
Check in later for this story. [[Return to Monthly Stories|MonthlyStory]] [[Return to Table of Contents|Start]]
<<nobr>>\<input type="checkbox" id="fullscreen"><label for="fullscreen" class="gofullscreen"><img @src="setup.ImagePath+'FullScreenGo_white.png'" alt="Go full screen" title="Go full screen" class="fullscreenImg"></label><label for="fullscreen" class="exitfullscreen"><img @src="setup.ImagePath+'FullScreenExit_white.png'" alt="Exit full screen" title="Exit full screen" class="fullscreenImg"></label><</nobr>>\
<a href="https://13leaguestories.tumblr.com/"><img src="images/logo.jpg"></a>
//© 2024-2025 Bum Studios LLC Updated on 10/26/25<br> Due to the persisting language and dark and sexual themes, all work is rated for a mature audience only.//
<<link '<i class="fas fa-circle-info"></i> Credits' "Credits">><</link>>
<<set $name to "Unknown"; $surname to "Unknown">> <<set $gender to "Not Known"; $trans to false; $sex to "unknown"; $chest to "unknown">> <<set $eyes to "not chosen">> /* ToA */ <<set $stealth to 0; $force to 0; $charisma to 0>> <<set $stars to 0; $acrobat to 0; $nature to 0; $music to 0; $art to 0>> <<set $anger to 0; $sad to 0; $numb to 0; $trait to "unknown">> <<set $region to "not chosen"; $markings to "present"; $hair to "not chosen"; $length to "not chosen"; $type to "not chosen"; $height to "not chosen"; $beard to "not chosen"; $scar to "not chosen">> /* BoD */ <<set $hairlength = "unknown"; $haircolor = "unknown"; $hairtype = "unknown">> <<set $car = "Not Chosen"; $cmajor = "Not Chosen"; $style = "Not Known">> /* Horizon */ <<set $markings to "unknown"; $hair to "unknown"; $color to "unknown"; $length to "unknown"; $scars to "unknown"; $tattoo to "unknown">> /* Music <<cacheaudio "prologue" "audio/lorem_ipsum.mp3">> <<cacheaudio "au_boys1" "audio/renaissance_revelry.mp3">> <<cacheaudio "au_boys2" "audio/greensleeves.mp3">> <<createplaylist "ambient">> <<track "ambience1" volume 0.30>> <</createplaylist>> <<createplaylist "auboys">> <<track "au_boys1" volume 0.30>> <<track "au_boys2" volume 0.30>> <</createplaylist>> */ /* Story starts here */
@@.center; This is a collection of varying in length stories pertaining to the series. They are all divided below by the month they were released or by the series they are a part of. @@ <img src="images/contents.png"> <table class="center"> <h1>MONTHLY STORIES</h1> <tr> [[December 2023|MonthlyStory]] | [[January 2024|MonthlyStory]] | [[October 2024|MonthlyStory]] | [[Valentine 2025|MonthlyStory]] </tr> <h1>WHAT IF ...</h1> <tr> [[... You Found Rahim?|WhatIfSeries]] | [[... You Were Engaged to Ruben's Brother?|WhatIfSeries]] | [[... Sydero Was Past Saving?|WhatIfSeries]] </tr> <h1>POV'S</h1> <tr> </tr> <h1>REQUESTS</h1> <tr> [[The Art of Studying|Requests]] | [[The Terran that Saved Me (Checl)|Requests]] | [[How I Met my Husband|Requests]] </tr> <h1>COMMISSIONS</h1> <tr> [[Loyalty|Comms]] </tr> <h1>OTHERS</h1> <tr> [[Royalty AU|RoyaltyAU]] </tr> </table> <table class="center"> <tr> <th><a data-passage="FAQ"><img src="images/faq.png" alt="FAQ" style="float:center"/></a></th> <th><a data-passage="Supporters"><img src="images/supporters.png" alt="Supporters" style="float:center"/></a></th> <th><a data-passage="Credits"><img src="images/credits.png" alt="Credits" style="float:center"/></a></th> </tr> </table>
@@.center; <h1>FAQ</h1> @@ ''How long will the stories generally be?'' I can't provide a straight answer there as one of the joys of this is to be laxed. To simply write the short stories with a beginning, middle, and end. Whether that is accomplished in 500 words or 10k. I attempt to make every story at least 1k but again, I'm not really concerned about word count. ''How much choice and decision making are in these stories?'' Some of the stories are simply short stories. I place them here so that ''all'' the stories are in one place. The ones that aren't are far more linear than my other work. Meaning that though choices exist, they have no bearing on the story, its path, and the ending. This also means that not every little thing that you have done in the game will always be brought over. At times your scars from Superstition or your decisions in ToA may come up and play a part. But these are still the same near generic stories from the ''Monthly Stories''. ''Are these replacing Monthly Stories?'' Maybe. At the moment monthly stories are harder to do due to either A. I'm just telling the same story it feels or B. the stories to tell can't be told due to spoiler content. Here, I can at least branch out more and since short stories are held here, who knows. I'm still thinking on this. ''Can I import my character?'' Only on games that have asked you to export a save out which is Superstition and Ruben's route. A regular save will not work (if it ends with save and not twinedata then it's a regular save). So for most of ToA/Insight/Horizon you will need to recreate your character. ''Will every story have a sex scene?'' You know I'm staring at you, gutter minds. No. Some stories will possess none and some stories will basically be 'porn without plot.' Though unlike in game, if a sex scene exists, there will be no "Hide Explicit" content. If not 'pwp' then there will be a choice to skip it entirely but there will be no "watered down" version. ''Will all stories be about our main characters? Or will other characters be included?'' I actually have no clue. I kind of want to but I'll probably do one and see how well it does and if people actually enjoy it. ''My Phoenix has my Roe's name (or something similar). Help.'' Simple either A. restart so all variables are wiped and you can create your character clean. Or B. simply recreate them when prompted. You probably just went straight into the game without importing or creating said character. Yes, tedious. But what do you want from me, there's not a better solution. ''Can we send in ideas?'' Yes, you can. Follow this [[link|https://forms.gle/HGof9RV7iYfjRBU7A]] to do so. Understand that just because you send one in doesn't mean it'll pop up. It all depends on if I can figure out a story or feel in the mood to write your dirty-minded plots. Treat this as requests. And with that said, let me also say that though I'm open to writing a lot of things, there are some things that are just a no no. <a data-passage="Start"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right" width="10%"/></a>
@@.center; <h1>[[The Art of Studying|RQ1_ArtOfStudying]]</h1> //Sydero’s two partners find a way to take her mind off researching. **(Porn w/o Plot | Rough | Poly w/ Roe being Submissive)**// <h1>[[The Terran that Saved Me (Checl)|RQ2_CheclPOV]]</h1> //Checl deals with her growing feelings for a confusing terran.// <h1>[[How I Met my Husband|RQ3_MetMyHusband]]</h1> //The story of a near-broken, lonely poison dragon meeting that of an optimistic frost one. The story follows a Phoenix on Ruben’s fiery route, meaning that they waged war on the Chunae to recover their sacred land.// <hr> <<include "BoDImportStats">><br><br><<include "HorizonImportStats">><br><br><<include "ToAImportStats">> @@
“She’s not in there,” Amari tells me as we meet back in the hall. I feel like we’ve searched everywhere for the third member of our group, and only one or two places remain for that search. “Where haven’t we checked?” “The gym and Bradley's room.” “Yea, mark the last one off. I’m not going into Bradley’s room. I don’t think she’d be in the gym either.” I glance at my phone for the time, finding myself even more confident in my previous comment. Chris is probably in there right now getting his ‘nightly gains’ in. “Perhaps we should recheck the study?” “Sounds smarter than going to the gym,” I agree, “if not there then her room one more time.” Amari nods, and we both head toward the destination in question. Once at the door, we can see the door is slightly ajar, and inside, we spot Sydero. A few books are scattered around the table, each seeming to be in use. “I wonder how long she’s been at it. She looks like she can use a break,” Amari whispers. “Yea, but we both know Syd won’t agree to one. Come on, we’ll come back later.” <a data-passage="RQ1.SAR1"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
Amari pouts at my request before shaking her head, “we could always just force her to.” I raise a brow, “you want to force Syd into taking a break?” “Is it that crazy of an idea?” “If it was me or you in her place, no. It’ll probably work, we crave distractions. But this is Syd.” “She’s not that scary,” Amari snorts, entering the study while I stay where I am. It’s not that Sydero is scary, but more so to how likely this plan will work. I follow Amari into the room, approaching Sydero right alongside her. “Where have you two been?” Syd inquires, casually glancing at us before putting her attention back on the book resting in her lap. “What are you doing? You’re not the type to research,” I point out, gazing over her shoulder at the diagrams and pictures. “Doing a bit more research on the rougarou before going out to do the hunt with Rahim and Chris. Rahim swears he knows but I don’t trust whatever intel he thinks he has.” She sighs, her head falling to the side as if wishing a pillow was there instead. <a data-passage="RQ1.SAR2"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
“Take a break,” Amari suggests. “No,” she huffs, “I don’t have that much left. I’m fine.” “You’re obviously tired,” I add, but she waves my words away, moving the book off her lap to look at something on one of the others. It would seem that the conversation has ended. Before she can turn the page of the newest book, Amari slides the book to the other side of the table. Syd spares her a glance but does nothing more as she turns to me. “Can you pass me back that book, $name?” I glance up at Amari who gives me a pointed look. “I don’t think I will. Break.” “Please,” she growls, the mostly pleasant word sounding like a warning or threat. My attempt to hide my laughter fails miserably. “For fucks sake,” she grumbles, rising and making a move for it. I grab the book, dangling it right out of reach and inching closer to the desk to put some space between us. I can practically see Sydero’s eye twitching as she glances from me to the book. She sighs, “I’m going to give you one last warning, Roe. Give me the book.” “So that please was a warning?” I laugh, “also you forgot about the or else part.” Though I don’t expect it, I’m also not surprised by the action, a part of me even chiding myself for not seeing it coming. She’s on me before I can react, the book in her hand as her other presses against my chest, pinning my back to the desk. “Or else I’ll just -” The complete sentence never leaves her mouth as Amari plucks it from her hand, putting enough space between her and Sydero so she can’t easily retrieve it without letting me up. <a data-passage="RQ1.SAR3"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
“The fuck is this?” Syd questions, refusing to move, “I did not sign up to get bullied tonight.” “Didn’t you?” I question, “when you agreed to date both of us?” “You’re both childish.” “You just had to agree to a break,” Amari states with a nonchalant shrug. Her eyes narrow on me before shooting over to Amari and a smirk appears, “alright. Fine. I’ll take a break. Whose idea was this?” I exchange a look with the vaewolf. “Mine,” Amari admits without a true care. She must have not seen the look I saw in Sydero’s eye, otherwise she would have thought her answer through a bit more. “Cute,” Sydero sneers, releasing me only enough so that I can now use my elbows to prop myself up, relieving my lower back of the awkward arch. “You like being told what to do, huh?” Syd questions me. “I … I …” I shift, feeling my insides twist in anticipation at what is probably about to happen. Sydero has a way of filling a room with her presence when she begins to feed, perhaps because there are two of us, but even then, it may just be a Sydero thing. “A very simple question,” Sydero snorts as she caresses my legs, “answer it.” [[“Yes.”|RQ1.Yes]] [[“I agreed because I wanted to.”|RQ1.AgreedIWanted]] [[“You don’t have to say it like that.”|RQ1.SayLikeThat]]
“Yes,” I answer breathlessly. She motions for me to sit up and I do it immediately as she positions herself between my now open legs. Her finger trails across my jaw and I feel my entire body shiver in anticipation. <<include "RQ1.SAR4">>
“I agreed because I wanted to.” “Ah,” she hums in mock thought, “so you only listen when you want to?” “Yes,” I say in a low tone, narrowing my eyes as I try to figure out what she’s planning. Sydero moves so that she’s now standing between my now open legs before grabbing my shirt and yanking me into an upright position. “How do you feel about that, Amari?” “I …” Amari starts but never seems to find her voice, her eyes on the scene unfolding. <<include "RQ1.SAR4">>
“You don’t have to say it like that,” I mumble. “That seems like what you’re doing, though. You’ve always been good at it, so I’m not surprised.” She moves to stand at the edge of the desk, roughly opening my legs so that she is now standing between them. She motions for me to sit up the rest of the way and I do, now only millimeters from her lips. “See,” she coos, her breath ghosting across my lips, “doing exactly what I ask.” <<include "RQ1.SAR4">>
“Since you’re so good at following orders, I got a few for you. Ready to listen?” [[“No.”|RQ1.BratPath]] [[“Yes.”|RQ1.SubPath]]
“No,” I snort, “I don’t think so.” I can see the color shift in Sydero’s eyes due to the challenge I dare utter. A smile appears as she nods in what some may think is understanding but is truthfully just confirmation. I catch motion off to the side, and Sydero and I glance at an eager-appearing Amari. “Not you,” Sydero snorts, “you can stand there and watch until you remember who’s giving the orders around here.” “I’m being punished?” Amari basically whimpers, quieting down at the pointed look that Syd gives her. “Both of you are. But you can stand there and //stay quiet// unless I ask you a question directly. Don’t do anything. No playing with yourself, no shifting, no looking away. I’ll get to you when I think you’ve learned your lesson. Understood?” “Yes,” she gulps, already looking like she’s about to disobey one of the commands given. Sydero seems satiated, and her attention moves back to me. She roughly grabs <<if $length is "bald">>the back of my head<<else>>a fist full of hair<</if>> and drags me off the desk and to the floor. Before I can even think about rising, she’s pinning me down, her weight keeping me in place while her legs keep my arms pinned. “I would understand if roles were reversed and Amari was the one taking orders from you. I get that one. But for you to say that you’re listening to the sub who doesn’t even have an ounce of want to be a dom?” She roughly grabs my chin, “where’s the sense in that? Or am I wrong?” She looks up at Amari. “Am I wrong, Amari, or did you want to try the dom role for a change?” “No, ma’am,” she says almost instantly. “So, Roe here is just being a brat like always? Is that what you’re telling me?” Amari seems to hesitate momentarily. Both of us know where this is going. She glances down at me before clearing her throat and nodding. “I’m speaking to you, Amari. Answer.” <a data-passage="RQ1.Brat1"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
“Yes.” “Good to know,” Syd hums, her attention settling back on me. “So since you want to be a brat and went as far as to say no to me but yes to Amari, I think we ought to do something about that. Let’s remind you of your place. Congratulations, Amari. Your punishment has been reduced. Strip, $name.” Amari comes over to do as she says while Sydero goes to the study’s door and locks it. As Amari takes off my layers, she gives me a sympathetic look, but her eyes show evident excitement and thankfulness. I suppose I did just save her from being forced to stand and watch. I’d be thanking her as well. “Done, ma’am.” Amari chimes, almost reminding me of a teacher’s pet. “Take notes, Roe,” Sydero chuckles, gently toying with Amari’s hair, “a proper sub is showing you how to act.” “So, we’re going to ignore the part she was giving orders. It was her idea.” “Now you sound like a snitch,” Sydero snorts, “since you like running your mouth, put it to good use.” She hovers over me, her heat inches from my mouth, and my heart skips a beat as I practically meet her halfway. “Someone’s eager,” I hear her laugh as her core covers me, and I inhale her scent. I run my tongue down her slit, parting her lips before returning to where her clit rests. I swirl my tongue, hoping to gain a moan, but instead, I hear what sounds like two people kissing. Of course, I think as I continue my work, it wouldn’t be a real punishment unless the two of them started something I couldn’t be privy to. And with my arms pinned down by Sydero’s legs, there’s little I can do besides continue on. I continue to eat her out, seeming to never get enough of her taste and wishing to dig further. I push closer, burying my tongue deep into her, sucking and greedily lapping up all I can. <a data-passage="RQ1.Brat2"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
“Someone’s putting in work,” Sydero snickers. “<<verb "Is">> ?he being a good ?boy?” Amari coos, making me shiver. “Very good. Think ?he’s apologizing for what ?he said earlier?” There’s a lull in the conversation, and though I can’t make out what they say, I know someone whispers something, and the two women snicker. Sydero begins to ride my face, grinding against my mouth <<if $sex is "p">>when I feel her hand grasp my cock, pumping and squeezing it just enough to remind me that this is a punishment and not for my pleasure.<<elseif $sex is "v">>when I feel her finger hook into my pussy, slapping it at random times to remind me that this is a punishment and not for my pleasure.<<else>>and causing my muffled moans to increase.<</if>> “Amari, come over here for me.” “Sorry, Roe, but we decided to use you for a bit longer.” I whimper out of excitement and sadness that I’ll be blinded through all of it. I feel someone <<if $sex is "p">>grasp my dick, and the next thing I know, a wet and hot mouth surrounds it.<<elseif $sex is "v">>slide their hand across my heat, and the next thing I know, a wet and hot mouth surrounds it.<<else>>slide their hand across my ass cheek, gripping it gently enough to tell me that it’s Amari. The next thing I know, a wet and hot mouth surrounds my hole.<</if>>I pause, enjoying the sensation, when I feel a rough slap to my abdomen. “Did I say stop pleasuring me?” I muffle out a no, attempting to focus on my task as my attention keeps wishing to drift to the mouth currently undoing me. It doesn’t last long, and I almost wish to whimper again, but instead, <<if $sex is "p">>I feel something lower itself over me, and my member enters Amari.<<else>>I feel something slide inside me and my eyes roll as it travels deeper and deeper.<</if>> “Do what you want Amari. Right now, Roe is here to pleasure us and nothing more. Don’t mind what ?he <<verb "wants">>.” “Yes, ma’am.” “What do you want to do to ?him?” There is a pause on Amari’s part, whether in thought or doubt, before saying, “use ?him?” “Be more creative, why don’t you. You don’t get to play this role a lot.” “Pleasure myself, but ?he <<verb "doesn’t">> get to come?” “I like it.” I feel the pressure around me rise, and I blink as the light, however warm, assaults my eyes. <a data-passage="RQ1.Brat3"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
“What do you think about that, Roe?” “I learned my lesson,” I tell her, hoping to get some kind of sympathy. “No, you didn’t. If you did, you wouldn’t be talking.” Sydero keeps my hands pinned down as Amari <<if $sex is "p">>rides me, her pace going from torturously slow to fast and almost frantic. Sydero directs her, telling her when to tease me and how to move or when to squeeze. All I can do is buck and arch, imagining my hands on her as I encourage her to continue. I can feel the pressure rise, my need to release getting closer and closer when Sydero places a slap on my face.<<else>>uses the double-ended dildo, her pace going from torturously slow to fast and almost frantic. Sydero directs and aids her, telling her when to shift angles and then sometimes holding one end so that Amari gets the pleasure but I feel nothing. All I can do is buck and arch, imagining my hands on her as I encourage her to continue. I can feel the pressure rise, my need to release getting closer and closer when Sydero places a slap on <<if $sex is "v">>my pussy.<<else>>the side of my ass.<</if>><</if>> “Don’t you dare. You’re lucky you’re not bound.” I bite my lower lip, wanting to apologize as Amari continues, sweet moans leaving her lips as she goes. Everything feels too much, and I suddenly understand what dams must feel like. “Please,” I mutter, but Sydero slaps me once again<<if $sex is "p">>.<<elseif $sex is "v">>. She roughly parts my lips, flicking my clit and causing me to almost bite my tongue in both pain and pleasure.<<else>>. She grabs one of my cheeks and squeezes it hard enough for me to shift the angle of the dildo, both Amari and me moaning.<</if>> “Are you going to continue being disobedient?” “No, ma’am.” “Who gives you orders?” “You do, ma’am.” “And who follows them?” “I do,” I pant. <a data-passage="RQ1.Brat4"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
“Good, so you’re going to let Amari use you like she wants to, and you’ll lie here and let her.” Her tongue slides across my bottom lip, biting the area before drawing back. I let out a needy moan, wishing for her to return so that her lips could distract me from the torture of holding back. Sydero whispers in my ear, “imagine. If you had just been obedient, you could be using Amari right now. Filling her up and doing whatever you wish.” Amari moans, obviously liking the idea, and shifts her angle. “Fuck!” I shout, clenching my eyes closed as <<if $sex is "p">>I can feel her tighten around me, and she slows. While her body has peaked, mine is still pounding against the door.<<else>>the dildo is pushed deeper inside me, nearing my G-spot. I surmise that she has already reached her peak, due to her slowing down. Must be nice. Mine is still pounding against the door.<</if>> “Amari, you can edge ?him or let ?him come. It’s your decision.” I glance at her, pleading for her not to do the former. “I’m too nice,” she mumbles, “you can come, $name.” <<if $sex is "p">>She places her lips on my member to aid me, but there’s no need. As soon as she gave me permission, I relaxed and thus allowed my peak to be reached. Amari licks it up, a smile on her face as I hiss at the sensitivity.<<elseif $sex is "v">>She places her lips on my core, but there’s no need for any of it really. As soon as she gave me permission, I relaxed and thus allowed my peak to be reached. Amari licks it up, and I use my thumb to weakly wipe some of it off her bottom lip.<<else>>She works the dildo in and out, but there’s no need for any of it really. As soon as she gave me permission, I relaxed and thus allowed my peak to be reached. Amari licks it up, and I use my thumb to weakly wipe some of it off her bottom lip.<</if>> Sydero rises, “I hope you both learned something today about making me take breaks.” “Do it more often?” Amari questions, looking up at her with wide adoring eyes. “Ugh,” Sydero laughs, “let’s help Roe back to the room for some aftercare.” “My clothes,” I say weakly. <a data-passage="RQ1.SAR5"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
I nod eagerly, catching motion off to the side. Sydero’s head whips to face Amari, “not you. You can stand there and watch until you remember who’s giving the orders around here.” “I’m being punished?” Amari basically whimpers, quieting down at the pointed look that Syd gives her. “You can stand there and stay quiet unless I ask you a question directly. Don’t do anything. No playing with yourself, no shifting, no looking away. I’ll get to you when I think you’ve learned your lesson. Understood?” “Yes,” she gulps, already looking like she’s already about to disobey one of the commands given. Sydero seems satiated, and her attention moves back to me. “You said you did this to stop my break,” she states, her tongue gliding across my jaw and creating a trail up to my ear. “So, how about you show me what’s worth breaking for.” It takes everything within me to move slowly and not just pounce to attention to do as Sydero asks. We swap positions and I waste no time ridding her of her pants. I place kiss after kiss along her thigh, my entire body shaking in anticipation as I get closer and closer. “Wait,” Syd commands, and I pause, <<if $length is "bald">>her hand falls on the back of my head<<else>>her hand grabbing a fist full of hair<</if>> as she roughly directs my lips to hers. The initial part of the kiss sees the two of us battling for dominance, one trying to assert more power over the other in a silent battle that mostly gets me riled up by the end. She moves back just enough so that her thumb can slowly inch across my parted lips. <a data-passage="RQ1.Sub1"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
“I wanted to taste you first,” she snorts, releasing her hold on me and allowing me to do what I had first been directed to do. I tease her at first, placing kisses and nips on the edge of her wetness. I can feel her eyes watching me, probably more amused than flustered or agitated by my wish to delay the inevitable. She makes it a personal challenge each and every time. How fast can one of us make her moan, and how loud? The more unpredictable moments do the trick, even though they invite punishment far more often than none. Perhaps, I would try even now, but knowing that this in itself is a punishment for Amari causes me to leave any rebellious tricks at the door. Instead, I pleasure her the way I know she likes it. I run my tongue across her heat, enough so it wouldn’t be too rough when I do the next thing. Once she’s somewhat lubricated from my actions, I insert three digits. Sydero has proven to be the type to like it quick and rough from the beginning. There is no need to build up or prep her for what she will inevitably get. I work my fingers in, roughly giving her what I know she wants as I curl my fingers and continue my work. “Fuck,” she snickers, slamming her lips against mine in a bruising kiss. She grinds against my fingers, and I add a fourth, trying to push deep enough to hit her G-spot. I can feel her body trembling, reacting to my actions and spurring me to keep going. <a data-passage="RQ1.Sub2"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
The sound of Amari whimpering causes me to slow down, and we both break the kiss off to look over at her. “Something to say, Amari?” Sydero questions, her lips ghosting across my face. I take that as an invitation to place kisses against her throat, nipping at the skin and wishing to leave my mark. “No,” she answers breathlessly. “You’ll have to forgive me,” I tell Sydero with a needy tone, “I need to taste you.” I lower myself back to her core, plunging my tongue past her folds for a second taste of her juices. “Fuck Roe,” she hisses, “you cannot say that to me.” Her thighs wrap around my shoulders as I eat her out, lapping up every part of her. When I’m done, I reluctantly stand, allowing Sydero to kiss me and taste herself. “What do you think, Roe?” she asks as she draws back, “think our little vaewolf has learned her lesson?” I look over at the woman who has obediently stayed in place but is currently pleading with her large brown eyes alone. “Can I teach her the second part, ma’am?” “A reminder?” Sydero asks, and I nod. She juggles it back and forth before gazing over at Amari. “Come to the desk, Amari. Lay on it.” She directs me to stand south of Amari, by her legs, while she heads to her head. “We’re going to use you, my little vaewolf, understand?” She nods in anticipation. “Tell us what that means,” I voice, placing light kisses on her thighs. She shivers, always so responsive. “It means I can’t come until you two say.” She sighs breathlessly, “please use me. I need to learn my lesson.” Both Sydero and I chuckle. <<if $sex isnot "p">>“Do you want a dildo?” I nod, taking it from her. Part of me wants to question why she has one in here, but at the same time, I’m not that surprised. This isn’t the first and damn sure won’t be the last time we have sex in the study. That piano is screaming for attention.<</if>> <a data-passage="RQ1.Sub3"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
I watch as Sydero’s tail comes into view, caressing the side of an eager and prepared Amari, who has probably already figured out what’s about to happen. While Sydero deals with Amari’s upper hole, I deal with her lower. Like I did with Sydero, I lubricate her, running my tongue along her and inside her to ensure she’s welcoming what I insert. However, the action doesn’t seem needed due to her wetness being plenty enough. <<if $sex is "p">> I line myself up and then slowly insert my tip, her body reacting and hearing a gargled moan due to her mouth being filled. “She’s busy,” Sydero smirks. I push deeper and deeper, tightening my grip on her thighs as I pick up my pace, angling myself to soon hit her spot. She’s tight around me, squeezing and milking me without trying much. “Shit,” I mumble as I pick up the pace, closing my eyes at the sensation of being inside her. Each time she trembles or tries to move but is unable to, spurs me on. “You’re using her,” Sydero reminds me, “this isn’t for her.” She was right. I go faster, reminding myself this is for my satisfaction as I slam against her, and Amari’s moans grow louder. Her hands claw the desk, knowing what will happen if she tries to do anything else with them. I grasp her ass, squeezing it just enough to make her back arch, and in response, Sydero leans forward and plays with the vaewolf’s exposed nipples. She takes one in her mouth, and I watch how her tongue swirls around the bud before she sucks it, pulling it farther until finally releasing it, and it goes back to place. I can feel my peak rushing forward, and I exchange a look with Sydero, who nods. It doesn’t take much to get me to release, and I bury myself deep inside her as I do, filling her with my load before slowly pulling out and watching as my seed seeps out of her opening. “I’m almost sad I missed that view,” Sydero sighs, removing her tail from Amari’s mouth as she gasps for air, spit decorating her chin. She seems spent, not even able to rise and look at me. <<else>>\ I line myself up and then slowly insert the dildo’s tip, her body reacting and hearing a gargled moan due to her mouth being filled. “She’s busy,” Sydero smirks. I push deeper and deeper, tightening my grip on her thighs as I pick up my pace, angling myself to soon hit her spot. She’s tight around me, squeezing and milking me without trying much. Each time she trembles or tries to move but is unable to, spurs me on. “Remember to use her,” Sydero reminds me, “I know you’re not really getting much from the dildo but this isn’t solely about her.” She was right. I go faster, I’ve done this before with her and I know exactly what will prolong and irritate her to do as Sydero asks. I slam against her, and Amari’s moans grow louder. Her hands claw the desk, knowing what will happen if she tries to do anything else with them. I grasp her ass, squeezing it just enough to make her back arch, and in response, Sydero leans forward and plays with the vaewolf’s exposed nipples. She takes one in her mouth, and I watch how her tongue swirls around the bud before she sucks it, pulling it farther until finally releasing it, and it goes back to place. I suddenly slow my pace, pulling out slowly before slamming into her and hearing Amari attempt to gasp in shock. I do this a few more times, watching as her nails dig deeper into the wood of the desk. I can feel see her muscles tightening, and I exchange a look with Sydero, who nods. “Go ahead.” With permission given, Amari relaxes and lets her release wash over her. I remove the dildo from inside her, watching as she squirts the first bit and the rest pour and coat her inner thighs. “I’m almost sad I missed that view,” Sydero sighs, removing her tail from Amari’s mouth as she gasps for air, spit decorating her chin. She seems spent, not even able to rise and look at me. <</if>>\ <a data-passage="RQ1.Sub4"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
“How are you feeling, love?” I ask her, kissing her belly. “Thank you,” she giggles. “We should get her to the room for some proper aftercare,” Sydero laughs, kissing Amari’s forehead as she helps the vaewolf into a sitting position. “I need to get our clothes,” I say. <<include "RQ1.SAR5">>
“Leave them,” Syd smirks, “both of you can get to the room and hope you don’t pass anyone on the way.” She grabs the clothes and turns to us, “I’ll see you there.” And thus, she teleports away. “Why do I feel like she did that on purpose? Like that was planned?” “It probably was,” Amari chuckles, both of us helping each other to the room. Worth it though. [[Return to Requests|Requests]] [[Return to Table of Contents|Start]]
“Checl,” the zeach jumps away from the hand, gazing around at her surroundings and realizing she has zoned out. A zeach stands before her, her head cocked to the side with barely disguised annoyance. “Have you been calling me for a while?” “Yes. $name is here to walk you home … again.” Nodding, Checl gathers the rest of her things, feeling the eyes of the zeach on her back. “I’ve always wanted to know,” Meridi starts, “why does $name walk you home all the time? You guys got something going on?” “What? No. Why do we have to have something going on for that?” Meridi shrugs, “everyone wants something, especially from us.” “No,” Checl shakes her head to emphasize her doubt, “it was $name’s idea. ?He can be sweet when ?he <<verb "wants">> to be.” Meridi snorts, “the terran with the weird markings? That’s the one we’re talking about, right?” “Yes.” “Yea, right. Do you not remember the two patrons ?he shot last week?” “?He warned them to leave, and they didn't.” “Sounds like you’re just coming up with excuses for ?him.” Checl’s frown deepens. Sometimes, she thinks the same, but it is also true that ?he is far sweeter than what ?he shows others. If not, why would ?he offer to walk her home every day. //You live in the same place. It only makes sense to stop by.// Or give her extra blankets when all she does is shiver? //$name barely sleeps, ?he <<verb "have">> no reason to keep spares.// Why would ?he give her the food instead of taking it for ?himself? //It is easier to go hungry than listen to you complaining about lack of food.// She supposes she has the answers to those now. <a data-passage="RQ2.1"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
Meridi hums before singing, “be careful. They always want something. Don’t let your naivety get in the way of seeing the truth.” With a huff, she walks away, and Checl approaches the two. “Checl,” $name greets, stretching before looking at Riq with a smirk. “Don’t give me that look,” Riq growls before turning her gaze to Checl, “can you get ?him out of here. I’m tired of seeing ?his face.” “Harsh,” $name laughs, throwing an arm around Checl and bringing her close. Checl can feel her heart thumping in her chest, gazing over at the terran who seems far too relaxed to be thinking the same as she. “We’ll be seeing you, Riq,” $name shouts over ?his shoulder as the two leave the bar behind. Once outside, $name draws away, causing Checl to shiver sadly. “What did you do to piss Riq off this time?” “Nothing,” $name smirks. “Nothing is never nothing with you.” “And nothing is always something for everyone else. What do you want from me, Checl?” “An answer,” she mumbles, only realizing such words were said aloud when she runs into $name. She realizes ?he’s staring down at her, brow raised as if waiting for something. “What?” “You said you wanted an answer but didn’t ask a question.” She stares at ?him, wishing to ask the question that’s been on her mind for a while now. <a data-passage="RQ2.2"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
“About Riq,” she answers, “what did you do?” “Ah,” $name nods, turning and not answering. Instead, ?he just <<verb "walks">> off, proving that ?he won’t be answering her previous question. She isn’t particularly mad; she doesn’t really care. But Meridi’s words stuck with her. Was she allowing a few sweet acts to blind her to the truth, or was everyone else wrong? $name didn’t seem like the type to allow someone ?he cared nothing for to stick around, and there have been many opportunities to get rid of her. “$name?” she starts, and ?he turns around again though with a bit more impatience to the action. ?He always <<verb "looks">> sad, or what she believed may be sadness. Terran eyes have always been challenging to read. At first, she thought it was due to how hard $name was to read, but she slowly realized it was her inexperience with the species and the significant cultural difference. Expressions are commonly shown in the feathers of zeaches; eyes mean little to nothing. For the observant, even the slightest twitch in a feather could tell someone the mood of another. Terrans hold no feathers, and their hair has no life. At most, Checl learned to watch the rise and fall of the hair above their eyes, but that didn’t always work out either. What she knew for sure was that ?he <<verb "wasn't">> happy. There was never any joy, perhaps satisfaction, but that is where it ends. They held a cynical edge, or maybe they simply spoke of ?his tiredness. What was the point in guessing? <a data-passage="RQ2.3"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
“Tell me something about yourself.” “Ah, this game again?” “It cannot be a game if you never participate.” “Checl,” $name begins, stopping to turn to her, “the less you know about me, the better. Trust me, it’ll save you a lot of sleepless nights.” “I’ve watched terran movies before. That sounds like something they would say.” $name smirks, “well, there you go, I’m an actor. Didn’t think you would guess so easily.” Her eyes widen in shock, “you’re an actor?” Studying her with a raised brow, $name shakes ?his head before continuing. “You’re naive.” “I’m getting tired of that word.” “Let’s just move on.” “Is it me, or do you just not like people?” “Drop it,” ?he <<verb "growls">>, jerking around to show that ?he will longer entertain the conversation between the two. Checl watches ?his retreating figure, sadness stiffening her feathers. She has never felt so conflicted. So drawn to someone when everyone tells her differently. There is something there, but that is where her fear escalates. There are just too many unknowns. Too many paths may lead to a dark place that she cannot escape. And yet, as she follows after $name, she finds herself curious to explore them. [[Return to Requests|Requests]] [[Return to Table of Contents|Start]]
“Clear the way! We have more injured!” The young man shook his head, abandoning his current patient and moving to intercept soldiers already bringing in those too weak to walk. “No. We can’t hold them. Can’t you see that we’re far past capacity?” “Do you have a better idea?” “No, I really don’t, but resting them along the floor will impede walking, cause further issues, and slow us down. I beg you to keep them outside. We will form another tent.” “We don’t have time for that, Norizanth.” He turns, the speaker lost in the forever-moving crowd. Their voice is drowned out by the moans of the dying and injured. Dragons, wolves, and bears who all believe that their current breath will be their last. His head is starting to ache, but there is no time for it. He asked to be moved where they needed him the most, and he got that wish. “Cots. Sheets. Do we have anything we can put them on?” “Yes! Here,” he hears someone yell, and he nods. “Fit them where they can go without impeding traffic and maintain a clear path to the supplies. Put the more injured ones to the back.” “You have our thanks,” the man from earlier states, clasping his shoulder, but Norizanth shakes his head, nodding to those bustling. “Thank me when all of them are up and walking.” The man leaves, and Norizanth turns to figure out where he’s needed without getting in the way of others. <a data-passage="RQ3.MMH1"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
“You’ll never receive that thanks,” a voice says by his side, causing him to turn yet again to see who has chosen now to be an excellent time to speak to him. His eyes widen as he takes in the man in heavy fur armor, blood lining the fur near the nape as if it was always meant to be there. Nori didn’t know what to think about the man’s appearance in relation to what he knew. The way he stood starkly contrasted the many stories about how good-natured and fun-loving the man in front of him is said to be. The stories always made the second-in-command to Chieftain Ruben sound like a wistful spirit, far too free to be tied down to one place. “People will surprise you, Commander Tozraz,” Nori nods in greeting, “are you injured?” “No,” the man answers simply, glancing at the blood-soaked fur more like it is a nuisance. “Then you must excuse me. I have many to attend to.” “No,” he repeats, causing Norizanth’s brow to furrow. “No?” “You will answer my question first. A Chunae prisoner was brought to one of the camps in this area. Are they here?” “Does it look like I personally look over each and every person who enters?” Speaking to a general with contempt heavy in his voice is perhaps the stupidest thing he could do, especially this one in particular. But he was tired and wished to get back to work. Tozraz said nothing at first, simply staring at him and causing him to shift from one foot to another. “You’ll want to search instead of me. If I search, I’ll have this place cleared out first.” Nori’s eyes widened as his nostrils flared. “Then you can wait.” “I won’t.” No. This is not the man from the numerous stories he heard. Whether those who created them had simply lied or been confused, he didn’t know, nor did he care. <a data-passage="RQ3.MMH2"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
“What do you need them for?” “They’re only here to retrieve minor treatment so that they can later be put through interrogation.” “Torture,” Nori says, his eyes narrowing, “why even send them here in the first place if that’s the fate that will befall them?” The general sighs, an irritable look entering his eye, “what’s your name?” “Norizanth.” “Norizanth. This concept may be new to you, but it’s none of your business. Do your job. Let me do mine.” “Your job seems to be interfering with mine.” “I hold a higher rank,” he chuckles, turning to walk away. Nori lets him go, sighing as he scratches his forehead. Indeed, nothing like the stories. Wandering deeper inside, Nori quickly found the soldier in question. They lay upon the mat, bound to the bed and blindfolded, though that part seemed excessive. He isn’t stupid. He knew what their presence meant and where it would lead. He just wanted no part of it. His job was to heal and help. Not help just enough to let another inflict more pain. “How long until the captive is conscious?” “Shouldn’t be long now. Should we move them once they are awake?” He closes his eyes, wanting so badly to say no. He wished to stand up for them just like he would stand up for any other patient. “No. Hand them over to the soldiers.” The nurse nods, walking away to speak to others. He hadn’t disagreed or even frowned at the news. //War//, Nori thinks to himself as he turns his attention to others. //War would make villains of them all.// <a data-passage="RQ3.MMH3"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
The day has been long and hard. His hands were coated with the blood of both the dead and the living. Perhaps he should think solely about all those they managed to save, and yet, his thoughts were only on those who were still being moved outside the camp to be buried. He simply wanted some warm food and his cot. Sleep did not come easy, nor did it come often enough due to being called in at odd hours to come and help those being found and retrieved. He learned long ago to appreciate slow and quiet moments. Heading towards his tent, he slows when a familiar figure walks a couple yards ahead. He watches General Tozraz walk purposefully through the camp, three children clinging tightly to him. He approaches another soldier and places the child in his arms down. “Make sure they get food and a safe place to sleep.” His attention then shifts to the children. “We’ll find your mother in the morning, I promise.” The four walk away, and Toz turns, spotting Nori but providing no greeting. “That is a kind thing you did.” Toz stiffens, refusing to look over at the man. “It hardly matters. I doubt a search will be successful.” <a data-passage="RQ3.MMH4"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
“You have a cold outlook on life and those who live it.” “I have a realistic view of this war and how it should end.” “And when it’s over?” Nori shakes his head, “no. Even before that. What of the many innocent Chunae lives that are being devoured due to this war? Are they at fault simply because of where and who they were born as?” “I’m not going after innocent babes in their carriage. I’m going after those who have killed.” “Are all the soldiers in the army volunteers? Or are they all innocent? Do you not think the Chunae are saying the same rhetoric as you?” Toz scowls, his black eyes landing on the young man who has become more of a nuisance in the little hours of them being in each other’s presence. “What are you trying to get at?” “Nothing,” he sighs, “I just … don’t let war make you someone you’re not.” “You speak as if you know me.” “I don’t. And usually, when I hear tales of others, they are grossly over-exaggerated or untrue. But something about you tells me the latter isn’t entirely false. That the man I kept hearing about is there.” “And if you’re proven wrong?” “Then I will tell you and offer you my apologies for judging you on conceptions not known to me.” Toz watched as the man walked towards the clustered tents. Smirking at the likelihood of receiving said apology. [[Return to Requests|Requests]] [[Return to Table of Contents|Start]]
<<include "BoDImportStats">> [[Play the Story|RoyaltyAUStart]] [[Back to Nav|Navigation]] <hr>
<<nobr>><<playlist "auboys" loop play>><</nobr>> This seat will soon be mine. Twenty-three years of constant turmoil will finally come to an end with me sitting in this orgulous chair and looking out at a kingdom that has been passed down to me by hands whose warmth I have long forgotten. What would they think of me? Would they believe me ready? If they were alive, would I even be standing here now? I'd probably still be deep in my lessons, or maybe I'd be the kind of royalty who never takes anything seriously. My life was never going to be easy, but perhaps it could have been simpler than this. The amount of things that could have been different … it feels like miles upon miles of parchment that could stretch from here to the sea. And all of it seems like a waste of time. No amount of daydreaming will change the fact that my parents died when I was a young age, or that my uncle raised me as well as a kingdom. Nothing will change the upstarts who rained their disdain down on the weak, and still do. And it surely will not change that all are now looking for me to usher in a new era for all those who will soon bend their knee to me. I'm expected to lead them to a salvation that I'm not even sure of. One that I've never even seen and have only heard in reference to nearby lands. Their hopes all land on my shoulders as they look to me to transmute fortunes that I have no control over. I cannot make the rain touch the earth and bring forth thriving crops. I cannot rid the land of the blood that has soaked far past its topsoil or encourage the trade of goods from one eager hand to the other. So what can I do? <a data-passage="RR1.00"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
"I want to say that it suits you, but you look far too burdened for such a phrase to ring true." I glance up, seeing Chanara standing before me with her usual wax tablet in hand. Only now do I notice that I had unconsciously taken a seat. I'm slumped over on the throne, and for some reason, the idea causes my heart to thump heavier, as if I had silently received my answer. "Are you ready for tomorrow, ?Prince $name?" I clear my throat, nodding at the board. "What are you up to?" She raises a brow but says nothing more about my pathetic attempt to shift the subject. "Getting all the last-minute changes sorted. I've already had to change the color of the tablecloth for the banquet tables, order some new plates because the old ones were too grandiose, and then change the flavor of some of the ales." She scrunches her nose at something behind me, and I glance up and behind to see only curtains. "Are the curtains next?" "Indeed," she sighs, writing something down and calling a servant over. "I want those curtains changed to the color of the new tablecloths. Immediately. Go." "What's wrong with the curtains?" "Nothing," she hums, "but they are not the color of the new reign. I know you don't care, but appearance is just as important as everything else. We need all those in attendance to not only hear but //see// the change. Everything, after tomorrow, will never be the same, and the castle needs to portray that. Sight is a great motivator." [[“You're right, I don't care.”|RRightCare]] [[“No, I get it.”|RGetIt]] [[“But it is not enough.”|RNotEnough]] [[Hum and nod.|RHumNod]]
"Yes, you were right," I sigh, scratching my forehead. "I don't care." "Which is why it's my job and not yours." "So, if I said I commanded for those curtains to be polka dots?" "I'd say yes, Your Highness, and make sure to tell the servants that any such pattern should be burned." //Choose whose route you would like to go down. *Note as of 10/29/25 Zillah is not completed.// [[A knight … my knight. (Rahim's Route)|RR1]] [[A stablehand. (Chris's Route)|RC1]] A strange man that I have never seen. (Zillah's Route)
"No, I think I get it. It follows the same idea of knowing what to say. A great leader can say something poorly and that's it, first impressions and general ideas are now smashed even if the leader does everything else right." "Indeed. It seems like those lessons did pay off." "Please. Tell my uncle that. If there's anyone more worried about tomorrow than me, it's him." "For proper reason, yes?" //Choose whose route you would like to go down. *Note as of 10/29/25 Zillah is not completed.// [[A knight … my knight. (Rahim's Route)|RR1]] [[A stablehand. (Chris's Route)|RC1]] A strange man that I have never seen. (Zillah's Route)
"But it's not enough. The color of the curtains or the state of the silverware won't make them believe I'm ready to lead this kingdom." "You're right. But it does alleviate some of it. Imagine walking into the house of someone who claims to be a king, yet they live and look like a pauper. Do you believe their words or does doubt begin to creep in?" "I see your point, but mine still stands." "Yes, yes," she sighs, waving my doubts away. "Of course, no one is going to believe change is destined from appearance alone, but they are not left believing it is unreachable either." //Choose whose route you would like to go down. *Note as of 10/29/25 Zillah is not completed.// [[A knight … my knight. (Rahim's Route)|RR1]] [[A stablehand. (Chris's Route)|RC1]] A strange man that I have never seen. (Zillah's Route)
I prepare to say more when I notice a figure approaching. //Choose whose route you would like to go down. *Note as of 10/29/25 Zillah is not completed.// [[A knight … my knight. (Rahim's Route)|RR1]] [[A stablehand. (Chris's Route)|RC1]] A strange man that I have never seen. (Zillah's Route)
A tall figure with broad shoulders, a sparkling smile, and dazzling, icy blue eyes enters the room. He effortlessly commands the room in a way that feels almost accidental. Eyes, admiration, respect all just naturally gravitate towards him, and he bears it on shoulders wide enough to hold them. My eyes trail from his calm demeanor to his dark blue and silver armor, polished to perfection, before moving to the strong, alabaster, and lightly tinted teal wings resting against his back. The man is a living symbol of the ideal knight, one devoted not only to his duties but also to those he swore to always protect. To lie and say that my heart didn't skip a beat as soon as he strolled into the room, that I didn't hold my breath, or shift in my seat. I can, but I fear I would not do so skillfully. There is a part of me that wishes to send everyone away so I can run into his arms and spill all my worries, just as I have many times. I notice Chanara's brow rising as her gaze slips from me and lands on the approaching knight, bowing her head politely as he comes to a stop. He does the same, but when he turns to me, he performs as much of a curtsy as his armor allows. There is no hint of longing in those eyes, and any sign of the many nights we've spent together seems more like a fleeting thought than a truth. "My Highness, I apologize for not being by your side sooner. I had to oversee a few changes to your security detail." "Is everything alright?" Chanara questions, her grip tightening on the board. "Yes. Everything will be fine." "I don't need fine, Sir Knight. I need perfect. Do you understand how critical this day is?" [[“Stop berating him.”|RR1Berating]] [[“You have allowed none to forget.”|RR1AllowedNoneForget]] [[Remain quiet.|RR1Quiet]]
"Chanara, stop be-" "It's fine," Rahim interrupts, giving me a pointed look that causes me to frown. I gaze over at Chanara, who is now giving me a knowing look, informing me of what all of this was. A test. A crafty way to gain further insight. One that I failed. "Just -" "May I speak with ?His Highness, Sir Knight." Rahim nods, not bothering to even throw me a look despite how much I wish he would. I watch him go, waiting for the verbal lashing that I am soon to receive. <<include "RR2">>
"You have hardly allowed any of us to forget what needs to be done." "$name," Rahim mumbles, shaking his head. I frown at the look he spares me. One that causes me to look over at Chanara, who gives me a knowing look that informs me of what all of this is. A test. A crafty way to gain further insight. One that I failed. "Just -" "May I speak with ?His Highness, Sir Knight." Rahim nods, not bothering to even throw me a look despite how much I wish he would. I watch him go, waiting for the verbal lashing that I am soon to receive. <<include "RR2">>
"Of course I do," Rahim retorts, stiffening as he stares Chanara down. "I seek the same. Do not act as if you are the only one here who takes their job seriously. No one here knows the importance of their job more than I do." His wings rustle, as if wishing to unfurl and further prove his words. She only snorts. "May I speak with ?His Highness, Sir Knight." Rahim nods, not bothering to even throw me a look despite how much I wish he would. I watch him go, waiting for the verbal lashing that I am soon to receive. <<include "RR2">>
"Is that wise?" she asks as soon as he has stepped a few feet away. Undoubtedly, he is still close enough to make out the conversation, a fact that I'm sure Chanara senses. "I have no idea of what you speak." "Spare me the flustered lies. Your uncle has been working his ass off to find you the perfect suitor. The advisors have done far less and found far more that they hope to introduce you to tomorrow." "I didn't ask that of them or him." "It doesn't matter, and you know that. You have a duty," she reminds, at least having the decency of appearing saddened by the truth of it all. What monarch ever gains the ability to choose their betrothed? What marriage has ever not started off as one of convenience? And which royal member has ever found themselves gaining the ability to lower themselves to date below their station? "Pretty eyes and dazzling wings will not change that." "And they won't. Stop speaking to me as if I am not aware of my station." "Oh," she snorts, "I know you are indeed aware. It is the extent of your care and your belief in your own subtlety that causes me to fear your path. How -" She stops, shaking her head. "No, I don't want to know. Just … think. About how selfish this is and -" "Selfish? How am I being selfish?" She raises a brow, her gaze silently asking me if I'm being serious or not. "You knew as soon as the two of you confessed your feelings that it would all be stupid and one-sided. When you're out in public, you'll be with whoever is chosen for you. When you make passionate declarations, whether you mean them or not, it will be for them, not Rahim. And when you eventually have children, it won't be with Rahim. What do you expect him to do?" [[“We would talk about it.”|RR2WouldTalkAbout]] [[“I ... I don't know.”|RR2IDK]] [[Remain silent.|RR2RemainSilent]]
"We would talk about it." She snorts, throwing me off due to the sound from a mostly, nearly always composed Chanara. "Talk about it? I see. Rahim must be loyal because, of course, you don't mean it, but he never gets to have children of his own. Or, no. He can go off and take on a fake lover as well, but the love the two of you have will always be stronger than anything you two could individually have with another. Or, my favorite, the two of you find a way to have a child and be a family. This kingdom definitely needs more drama, and a bastard, adopted or not, would provide just that." "Thanks, smart-ass." "You're welcome." <<include "RR2.1">>
"I ... I don't know. Okay. Is that what you wanted to hear?" "No, actually. I'd rather you tell me that you have this all figured out. Even if I don't agree with it or think you're being ridiculous, I'd at least know that you put thought behind a problem the two of you knew about for what I suppose are years. But instead, you're telling me that you're 'winging it.'" "I never asked for any of this, Chanara." "And yet, you were given it. Not wanting something is not an excuse to throw your life, and the life of someone you love, into disorder." <<include "RR2.1">>
I say nothing in response, primarily due to Rahim's proximity and because I do not wish to further this conversation with Chanara. When she knows she's right, she's insufferable. <<include "RR2.1">>
She turns away, stopping beside Rahim. "Have you thought further on your father's proposal?" I stiffen, glancing from her to Rahim, the latter doing an exceptional job of ignoring me. "I am still deciding. My decision won't impact tomorrow's festivities." "Glad to hear." She takes her leave and I take up the spot she once occupied. <a data-passage="RR3"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
"Proposal?" "We don't need to talk about it. Not now anyway." "And yet, it sounds like you've been thinking about this for a while." "Indeed, I have. But why bring something up that may never matter?" I'm not sure what to say, lest I want to start an argument, and I find myself growing tired of them. For the past few months, they have been growing more frequently. All of them, no doubt, culminating in what will happen tomorrow. "You've been doing that a lot lately," I sigh. "Keeping things from me. Refusing to talk things through." "I …" His eyes grow soft as he looks at me straight on, turning away. "Rahim?" He bows. "I am at your assistance." He walks to the side, but I stop him, shaking my head and nodding to the hallway. "I am done here. Absent-mindedness led me here, and Chanara happened to come inside later." He nods and, with him a few steps back, follows after me. "Then what would you like to do?" "Would you like to accompany me to the garden?" "I would love to," he smiles. We walk the familiar path, coming out to the start of the expansive area where a large fountain resides. A crow rests amidst the water, as if trying to fly away from the spray. I place my hand under one of the streams, my attention solely focused on the feeling of the cool water. <a data-passage="RR3.Garden"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
"You seem … distracted." "Is that so surprising?" "Depends," he says, moving to my side. "On what you're distracted by." "If you're asking if I'm worried about … us, that's only part of it. Everything is about to change, and I'm not sure I'm ready for any of it." "You've prepared your entire life for this." "Yes, but that doesn't mean I'll be any good at it. While I've been preparing, the kingdom has fallen into civil war, experienced famine and droughts, and seen its economy crash. Now, they all look at me to fix it. As if my ascension alone will spell that kind of future." I look down at my reflection, imagining the crown resting upon my brow. It feels nearly impossible. "Half the kingdom is expecting me to fail, and the other half is hoping beyond hope that I am not the answer to their prayers. Is it selfish of me to want to tell my uncle to take on the crown?" "You know I will not think as much. We have a few things in common when it comes to expectations." His words remind me of his own predicament, and I nod. "Your father," I start, and he simply nods. His father is the captain of the guard. No matter what Rahim wanted to be, he would be a guard. Whether that be a knight, palace guard, or a commander in the army, he had little choice in the matter. He chose this path only by pure luck, and ours crossed. It's not hard to deduce that Chanara's proposal was about Rahim's next rank. He had been my guard for years and managed to be knighted while in my service. That opens up a lot of different paths, not all of them having to do with me. "You say you wish to give your uncle the crown. Is that really what you want, or are you just fearful?" [[“I'm terrified.”|RR3Garden.Terrified]] [[“That's really what I want.”|RR3Garden.WhatIWant]] [[“Does it matter?”|RR3Garden.Matter]]
"Fearful?" I snort. "Ha! I'm downright terrified of the thing. I have nightmares about what it'll mean when I finally wear it. I accept it, but that doesn't mean I'm comfortable with what will come. It's the unknown, unlike anything I've ever faced. A cave or an unpaved trail is unknown, but there is a bit of safety in knowing you can return to the beginning. I can't turn around here. I can only keep going forward." "Exactly," he says, about to rest his hand on my shoulder before thinking better of it. "So why think it will go poorly?" "How can I not? Thousands upon thousands of people will look to me to change their fortune. I'm just one person." "A pretty amazing one." He says the words so smoothly, leaving no room for me to object, though one exists on the tip of my tongue. I fear saying it, so I motion for him to follow me. <<include "RR3.Garden2">>
"That's really what I want," I sigh. "But it's not something I can have." "You speak as if the choice isn't there. Why not speak to your uncle about it. Maybe -" "Maybe, what?" I snort. "Maybe he'll agree and pick up a crown that no one has worn since the death of my father? My uncle is just as weary of it as I am, only he has a better excuse to avoid it, and it comes in the shape of me." "$name," he starts, whispering my name lightly as if afraid others will hear. "I just want you to be happy." He says the words so smoothly, leaving no room for me to object, though one exists on the tip of my tongue. I fear saying it, so I motion for him to follow me. <<include "RR3.Garden2">>
"Does it matter?" "It matters to me. Your happiness matters to me." He says the words so smoothly, leaving no room for me to object, though one exists on the tip of my tongue. I fear saying it, so I motion for him to follow me. <<include "RR3.Garden2">>
With his hand in mine, we wander deeper into the gardens. For a while, my focus is divided between the warmth of his hand and enjoying the scenery. Extravagant colors contrast with cooler blossoms that dwell right beside them. Though I hardly do anything with them, I have found myself always admiring the work that goes into gardening. Not only making sure they look pleasant, but also doing the actual work where knees and hands meet dirt. Traveling deeper, I slow when Rahim squeezes my hand. As soon as he knows he has my attention, he brings me into his arms, wrapping them and his wings around me and cocooning me from the outside world. No matter how short it will prove to be, I'm content with just existing in his arms. Content with breathing in his scent and feeling the usual safety that only his hold has ever provided. "Rahim," I start, and he releases a nervous chuckle, pulling me back to a reality I would rather leave behind. "I felt this talk coming. Especially after Chanara's reminder." "Were you hoping to avoid it?" "Immensely. I won't mince words. Every moment we let this ... dalliance carry on, was making this day much harder to face." "Dalliance," I snort, unamused. "Not the word I would've used. Do you regret it?" His wing twitches as soon as the word regret leaves my mouth. His brow furrows, and he studies a nearby flower with an intensity that tells me he is taking my question seriously. [[I wish he had answered quickly.|RR3.AnsweredQuickly]] [[I respect his need to think it through.|RR3.RespectToThink]]
Though I understand why he's taking his time, part of me wanted to hear him answer immediately. No need to think about it. A knowledge that no matter what, he wouldn't want to change all the time we spent together. <<include "RR3.Garden3">>
There is a small part of me that wanted him to just come right out and say no. To explain why, but to inevitably tell me no, he would do it the same way in every life. But a larger part is grateful and respects that he's taking his time. It's a serious question, and he's taking it that way. <<include "RR3.Garden3">>
"I do and yet, I don't. I don't regret what we have done or getting to know you as I have. I don't regret the precious moments we spent together and will never wish to take back how I feel for you. But I regret not being strong enough to end this when I have constantly told myself to. I've walked into heartbreak willingly, knowing it will destroy me. And even worse, led you into it as well." "It doesn't have to." He laughs. The type of laugh one does to push away what would be sobs instead. I flinch but remain where I am, allowing him to finish. "We knew this day was coming the day we first met each other," he finally says upon growing calm. "We knew what we would have to do, but decided to put it off or ignore it entirely. The two of us were never meant to be together, $name. That is a fact. We are not equals. You are my ?King and I have devoted my life to ensuring you outlive me. There is no place for romance in that kind of relationship." [[“We could change your position.”|RR3.ChangePosition]] [[“And you think I'm not just as devoted?”|RR3.Devoted]] [[“Why does it feel like you want to abandon this?”|RR3.AbandonThis]]
"We could change your position, Rahim. I can appoint you as an advisor or just tell everyone that we are engaged and -" He shakes his head softly, capturing my hands as he searches my eyes. "I've been a soldier all my life, striving to be a knight for most of it. I don't know how to be anything else. And truthfully, whether or not I wanted it, I don't want to be. $name. I love you. I love you in more ways than I ever should. But there is no fixing this." He leans in and kisses my forehead, his lips lingering against my skin, and I pray for this moment to extend itself. But then he moves away and releases my hand. <a data-passage="RR3.Garden4"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
"And do you think that I'm not just as devoted? That I have not sworn the same?" "I sincerely hope that is not the case." "I will be royalty. But I am $name first." He shakes his head. "$name. No matter how you word it, one of us will lose that promise. I cannot keep you safe from the many threats you will face if you try to do the same for me. One of us will see the darkness, and I can tell you without a shadow of a doubt that I know who it will be." "Me." "You do not have wings to push a stubborn royal out of the way," he sneers, that smirk soon replaced by a tired frown. "$name," he begins, capturing my hands as he searches my eyes. "I love you. I love you in more ways than I ever should. But there is no fixing or extending this." He leans in and kisses my forehead, his lips lingering against my skin, and I pray for this moment to extend itself. But then he moves away and releases my hand. <a data-passage="RR3.Garden4"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
"Why does it feel like you are so eager to abandon this and not search for a way to make it work?" "Because that will inevitably put both of us in danger. Your enemies will have something to use, and everyone else will fault me. You have already had a taste of it with Chanara." "I don't care what they think." "Seeing that your future is dependent on how they think, I do. If my burden is to love you from afar to protect you, then so be it." He huffs, slowly taking my hands into his as he searches my eyes. "$name, I love you. I love you in more ways than I ever should. But there is no fixing or extending this." He leans in and kisses my forehead, his lips lingering against my skin, and I pray for this moment to continue. The two of us, alone and in each other's arms. But then he moves away and releases my hand. <a data-passage="RR3.Garden4"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
"And the proposal?" He nods, saddened. "My father wants me to join the military ranks, become a Commander, and from there, General." "Commander," I start, trailing off. "What would happen to your knight status?" "I'd technically still be one. But in essence, I would be trading the title of knight for commander. I don't have to renounce anything, but my accomplishments will be judged. If I do better as a commander, my knight status will be nearly forgotten. The same for being a knight." "But why would your father want you to join the military? He's Captain of the Guard, would he not rather you take over his place?" Rahim shakes his head. "My father always wanted something better for himself. He's looking to me since he will never achieve such a thing." "You don't -" Rahim again stops me, glancing around before closing his eyes. "I will stand at the entrance, My Majesty. Please, enjoy the remainder of your walk." He bows, and though I try to will him into staying or at least into taking his time, he immediately takes his leave. I can still feel his touch on my hands and wonder, will that be the last time? <a data-passage="RR3.Garden5"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
I remain in the garden for a few more minutes, passing the time by walking and thinking. He's right. At the end of the day, there is nothing we can do. No one will accept such a union. In fact, so many will turn from it that it may just endanger us. And I hardly doubt that Rahim would want to become king. We did this to ourselves. We both knew what we were doing and what would become of it when the time came. We allowed emotions and feelings to get in the way. All of it leading up to this. Confusion and two broken hearts instead of none. Returning to the entrance, Rahim does a fantastic job of acting like nothing had transpired in the garden. When he sees me, he nods and takes up his usual position behind me. <a data-passage="RR4"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
We hardly make it back inside before Chanara appears, a man that I have never met at her side. "Finally," she sighs, taking a step to the side to allow the stranger to step forward. "Your uncle wished for you to meet ahead of tomorrow. ?Prince $name, allow me to formally introduce you to King Lafayette of the Kingdom Lorego." The man bows, his dark brown eyes never leaving mine as he straightens. "King Lafayette," I repeat, trying to remember where I heard the name. "Pardon my manners, but I seem to have forgotten where I heard your name recently." "Ah, perhaps dealing with a few trading and pirating laws. My predecessor didn't particularly care to rein in the pirates that plagued our ports. I decided to not follow in her footsteps. Neighboring ports have thus been getting an influx of pirate activity, and I'm being blamed." "Well, of course," I snort, "how dare you care for the safety of your people and security of your ports?" "Indeed," he sighs, smiling widely. "I suppose if I wish to be known for anything, it might as well be for making controversial decisions. I'm sure you will aid greatly in that mission." I frown, my brow furrowing as I look at Chanara, who stares right back. "Why would I?" It is now time for King Lafayette to look confused, but unlike me, Chanara comes to his rescue. "$name, unless otherwise decided. You are looking at your betrothed." I can feel Rahim stiffen beside me, and only now does my brain seem to want to work as I realize what all of this was. Foolish of me to not consider the reason my uncle would want me to meet him before my coronation. Chanara's gaze tells me to be careful with whatever I say next. [[“Otherwise decided?”|RR4OtherwiseDecided]] [[“What an unexpected surprise.”|RR4UnexpectedSurprise]] [[“So … this is it.”|RR4ThisIsIt]]
"Unless otherwise decided? What does that mean?" "It means our alliance is a tenuous one. If I remember correctly, your advisors are not exactly pleased about this unity." "Yes," I snort, "that sounds like them." <<include "RR5">>
"What an unexpected surprise," I smile, glaring at Chanara who returns a glare just as obvious. <<include "RR5">>
"So," I say, no longer thinking about those standing before me, or at least not the majority. There is only one figure that comes to mind as I say my following words. "This is it?" "$name!" Chanara chides, reminding me of my audience. I at least have the nerve to look sheepish. But I meant what I said. Not only did I have to combat Rahim's worries about me taking on the crown and his father's proposal, but now there was a marriage that would further complicate it all. <<include "RR5">>
"I'm sorry," Lafayette says, "I thought you knew." "I was told," I lied, hoping that I sounded reassuring enough. "But like so many other things, it must've slipped my mind. Today has been -" He nods. "I understand. My coronation was just as tumultuous. I would be remiss to learn that I only added to the headache that travels with it." "Nonsense." Chanara hums. "In fact, Your Highness, how about I give you a tour of the grounds. It will allow you to become better acquainted not only with the castle but also with those who work here." "An excellent idea," he tells her, turning to me and grabbing my hand in his to place a kiss. <a data-passage="RR6"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
"Please don't touch the ?Prince," Rahim growls, deftly moving between the two of us. King Lafayette straightens, raising a brow as he glances between us, but relaxes. "Will you step in the way when we retire to our bedrooms as well, Sir Knight?" "If I -" Rahim suddenly stops, blinking a few times before taking a step back and glancing between the King and me. He shakes his head and curtsies. "I humbly apologize, Your Highness. I forgot my place. It's just -" "No need to explain," Lafayette tells him, raising a hand and smiling. "It's nice to know that the guards here are so dedicated to performing their duties." His attention shifts to me. "Until tomorrow, Your Majesty." "Rahim -" "Do you have anything else to do today?" he interrupts, his eyes still following the fading figure of the King. I nod. "I need to go speak to my uncle." He raises an eyebrow but doesn't ask me why. It seems he's serious about his new role of being nothing more than a glorified soldier. I fight the urge to correct him, furthering our discussion from earlier, and instead lead the way to my uncle's room. Once there, Rahim nods and stands a few feet from the two posted guards. I enter, close the door, and look for my uncle in his large room. This was technically meant to be my room, the room of the child of royalty, and later, after my coronation, I was meant to move to the room that I currently dwell in. My uncle didn't like the idea and wanted me to, at the very least, always be in it so that I understood it was always my birthright. <a data-passage="RR7"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
Sitting at his table is my uncle, writing something hastily and becoming very irritated with either himself or the parchment. "Fighting a losing battle, I take it?" "I had believed it to be an uphill one," he sighs, nodding to me in greeting. "But it has thus proven to be better than me in every way. I have nothing else to throw at it." "What is //it//?" "For you," he hums. "I know the advisors have given you a ton of papers that will detail all that is expected of you. And Chanara will be there as your aid, yes. But I wanted to do one as someone who has sat in that seat. Who has tried their best and failed." [[“You did not fail.”|RR7Fail]] [[“It's not like it's an easy job.”|RR7EasyJob]] [[“You wanted to give me advice after failing?”|RR7FailAdvice]]
"You did not fail, uncle." "What would you call all that has happened?" "You trying your best when there are usurpers who just don't care." "But a good ruler would have been able to squash such rebellions. I should have been able to make this kingdom safe for you. Handed you a thriving dominion instead of … this." <<include "RR8">>
"You say this as if the job is easy. I'm sure it's far more difficult to succeed at this than it is to fail." "I believe you said that to make me feel better, but I think you failed tremendously," he laughs, causing me to also smile. "I just … I wish I could have made this kingdom safe for you. Handed you a thriving dominion instead of … this." <<include "RR8">>
"Uncle, let me first say I love you and everything you did for me. If it wasn't for you, I would not be here, of that I'm sure. But I must question the sanity of what you just said. You wanted to aid me by giving me advice when you failed?" He pauses. "Well, yes. Now that you put it that way, it makes sense to just give you a blank sheet of paper. But, you can still learn things from me and all of my pitfalls." "Ah, read what you say and do the opposite?" "Yes!" he laughs. "I suppose it would be pointless. I cared less about this kingdom than I did for you, and trying to make this kingdom safe for you. I wanted to hand you a thriving dominion instead of … this." <<include "RR8">>
"Most were not willing to accept you," I remind, taking a seat on the ottoman. "You were never meant to rule, and your brother, my parents, were taken in such a violent way that many just feared the future." "I'm thankful for the words, but I still could have done more. Less for the kingdom and more for your sanity. Tomorrow, they'll be waiting to dump everything on you. Some will forget how long change takes and are ready to curse your name when their crops wilt or when a child comes down with a sickness." "Thus, the pitfalls of leading open up." He nods, gazing at the parchment and then shaking his head. <a data-passage="RR9"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
"It's actually good that you came. I must inform you of some particular and vital figures who will attend tomorrow." "Ah, like King Lafayette?" "So you met him? Excellent. I was worried I would have to squeeze something in at the last minute." "So that when you declare to the courts that he is my intended, I won't look shocked, correct?" He sighs. "$name, it was either him or one of the far older kings or lords. He's the youngest and the one whose intentions for his kingdom will best serve what you have told me you have for your own. I thought I did a great job, especially since I took that choice out of the advisor's hands. They would have put you with King Halsworth or Lord Defia" I glance at the door, knowing who stands on the other side. [[“Must I?”|RR9MustI]] [[“And if there is another?”|RR9Another]] [[Leave it alone.|RR9LeaveAlone]]
"Must I?" "What do you mean?" "Is it not possible to just rule solely?" "You know it's not possible. All the other kingdoms will take that as disrespect, perhaps you believing that none of them are good enough for your kingdom. Your own people will begin to worry about heirs and the lack of allies. The usurpers will be given a golden opportunity to undermine you and take the kingdom." "So, my entire reign depends on who I invite into my bed?" "In a way, yes." He sighs. "I'm sorry, $name. That's just how -" "The world works. Yes, I've been reminded of that many times today." "How are you feeling about your coronation?" [[“Like it would be best for me to skip it.”|RR9SkipIt]] [[“Somewhat prepared.”|RR9Prepared]] [[“I'm ready.”|RR9Ready]]
"And if there is another who has my heart?" He stiffens, his easy-going smile vanishing as he eyes me wearily. "$name." "I just -" "No. You just nothing. You know as much as I that any entanglement you have fallen into will not work. No one here holds a station high enough to become your betrothed." He shakes his head. "I hope that whoever you have dragged into this at least knows as much." "Why can I not -" I stop mid-rant when my uncle passes me the look he's given me so many times in life. A look that dares to ask if I'm actually throwing a tantrum about something I already know will never change. "It's not about you being a ruler and changing laws. You can do that. But how many people of both equal, higher, and lower status will accept that? I'm sorry. That's just how -" "The world works. Yes, I've been reminded of that many times today." "How are you feeling about your coronation?" [[“Like it would be best for me to skip it.”|RR9SkipIt]] [[“Somewhat prepared.”|RR9Prepared]] [[“I'm ready.”|RR9Ready]]
I know what he's going to say. Bringing anything related to it up is just a waste of time and will only further sadden or anger me. "How are you feeling about your coronation?" [[“Like it would be best for me to skip it.”|RR9SkipIt]] [[“Somewhat prepared.”|RR9Prepared]] [[“I'm ready.”|RR9Ready]]
"Like the wiser course would be for me to skip it and instead let another handle it." "Are you truly that frightened of the idea?" "Being trained in something is far different than actually doing it. Then, I could play pretend. Now, there's no more of that. No more scenarios. Everything is real." "Yes. But those scenarios and all that 'pretend' was to make you ready for when all of it became real." "Doesn't make it any less scary." "You're going to make a great ?king," he tells me, squeezing my hands. "I know it." <a data-passage="RR10"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
"I feel somewhat prepared. Mostly, it's just my nerves holding me back. I know … or at least I think I know, that I can do this, but what if that is just a lie I'm telling myself to lessen the blow?" "You're going to make a great ?king," he tells me, squeezing my hands. "I know it." <a data-passage="RR10"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
"I'm ready." "Truly?" "You sound surprised. What else is there to do? I've prepared for this all my life. I'm nervous, yes. I have no idea what the future will hold, but I've done all that I possibly can and will try my hardest. It's the only thing I can do." "You're going to make a great ?king," he tells me, squeezing my hands. "I know it." <a data-passage="RR10"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
I close the door to my uncle's room with a simple click, ignoring the bowing guards as I stride down the hall with no clear destination. The sound of Rahim in step behind me brings with it a mix of feelings. Just how difficult will it be to let him go? Years of us sneaking away, careful scheming to hide away where no one can see us, mastering how to behave so people see only two people close due to constant proximity. How easy will either of us forget those stolen kisses, the brief physical contact, the lingering stares, or the nights where we fell asleep in each other's arms with no fear of the future? I stop at the door to my room, realizing all too late that my feet had brought me here. When I wake up … that'll be it. Everything will truly be different. It's almost as if I'll be trading my life in for another. What stays the same? Not even my name or personality will be safe. "Rahim -" I start, turning to face him, but he stops me, as if already preparing for this very moment. He seems just as shaken as I, his gaze distant as he stares at my door. "I know." [[“Why are you so calm?”|RR10Calm]] [[“I'm ready.”|RR10Ready]] [[“I see.”|RR10See]]
"Why are you so calm about this? Why am I the only one worried about what tomorrow will bring when it comes to the two of us?" He glances at the wall. "Because I've always known this day was to come. The moment our hands lingered on the other's too long. The moment my lips met yours, I knew that was the beginning of the end. I know what you want me to say, $name. But we both know deep down that when it comes to longevity and our hearts, it was a crucial mistake." "So that's it? After years, you're so ready to give up without a fight?" "$name, I am willing to lay down my life for you. If you wanted me to go out there and challenge every last soul who believed they had a claim to you, I would. But no matter how many I cut down, I will still not be the victor. I'll either be forbidden from seeing you or exiled, or, even worse, killed. Nothing either of us do will see us together in the end." "But -" "I've accepted that, $name. It's time you do the same." <a data-passage="RR11"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
"I'm ready." His brow furrows, studying me for a moment before finally asking, "For bed?" I shake my head and steady myself. This entire day, I've been racking my brain for last-minute fixes. Something that neither of us realized nor saw fit to bring up. But the simple truth is, Rahim was right. It wasn't the first time our lips met, but the second, that was the moment we should've realized that we were doomed. There was no world where the two of us would end up together. The ?Prince and ?his Knight were never meant to be anything more than that. "I'm ready to accept what walking into my room will mean." "I'm … I'm happy." <a data-passage="RR11"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
"I see …" That's all I can say. It hardly makes sense, but there's not much else that comes to mind. <<include "RR11">>
I have nothing further to say, and so I go into my room, slamming the door and having the nerve to jump when I hear the thud that echoes down the quiet hall. He's not wrong. The possibility of us getting out of this was a number akin to zero, but my reluctance to write it keeps it at an oddly curved one. We could run away, but then I might as well be signing my uncle up for death. Neither the kingdom nor the usurpers would see that and react kindly. The only other option was to hope that Lafayette felt as much loyalty to me as I did to him. Would he look the other way if I carried on a dalliance? Would Rahim even be okay with such a condition? We've been sneaking around this entire time, but I was beholden to none but him. Now… well, I got a peek of how he would react in the hall, and that was simply Lafayette moving to kiss my hand. In truth, that was the only option, and it was a pathetic one. One that would probably present a host of issues later, if given the chance to rear its head. It just feels like a horrendous way to end a relationship that has been cultivating for so many years. A year ago, our biggest worry was just getting caught, and we chuckled at the thought as we relaxed in each other's arms. As if in a trance, I start to get ready for bed. Drifting from one place to another, never really stopping to actually begin the ritual of preparing. I know that as soon as my head hits that pillow and I close my eyes, I'm essentially - There's a soft knock at my door, and I practically sprint over, my heart thumping while my brain tells me that my behavior is ridiculous. If it is Rahim, then I shouldn't be getting excited. If it's not, then what am I getting excited about? I open it and there he stands. He checks the halls before entering, locking the door behind him. <a data-passage="RR12"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
"I shouldn't stay," he mentions. "It's vital that I keep proper vigil tonight." "That makes this yet another thing you shouldn't do." He huffs gently as he rests his forehead against mine. "Yes. It would seem so. You want me to take back what I said, but I can't, $name. It would be easier for both of us if we had never done any of this." "But we did. It's too late for easy." "Indeed, which is why I'm here," he whispers, his finger caressing the side of my face. "Securing myself one last heartbreak." Taking a step back, he raises a brow at the fact that I'm still wearing my clothes, only smiling. "Here, let me help," he whispers, leading me to a nearby chair and kneeling down beside me. I watch as he carefully—almost as if afraid that too fast a movement would spook me—unties my boots and then slowly removes them. I remain silent, watching his every action, transfixed. Actions continue, removing one article of clothing at a time. He leans in, my breath hitching as his breath ghosts up my now exposed leg. One dainty kiss after another until he reaches my upper thigh, and then he looks as if he hesitates. "Would you like to make one more mistake with me?" [[“A hundred more.”|RR12HundredMore]] [[“Kiss him.”|RR12KissHim]] [[“No. We've already made enough.” (This will skip the sex scene.)|RR12MadeEnough]]
"One, and a hundred more," I whisper as I bring him closer, wrapping my arms around his neck once he's close enough. He takes this as a sign to just pick me up, smiling as he walks over to the bed. <<include "RR13">>
I lean forward to meet his lips. The kiss starts off slow and almost shy, as if the two of us were first-time lovers who didn't exactly know all the steps to this dance. I run my tongue along his, tasting him as he relaxes and deepens the kiss. His hands continue to roam my thighs, landing on my waist as he finally picks me up and heads over to the bed. <<include "RR13">>
"No," I sigh. "We've made enough bad decisions already. We shouldn't add anything else to that list, even if it's one more thing." He smiles, nodding as he gets to his feet. "You're right." He clears his throat and curtsies. "If you need me, Your Highness, I'll be right outside." I watch him go, fighting the urge to tell him to stop in his tracks and come back to me. To let me hold him in my arms for just a bit longer before everything comes crashing down. But I resist. And … he leaves. <<include "RR14">>
Lying me down on the bed, the kiss continues, and I search for his clothes. Thankfully, he's not in full gear, so removing his belt and pants is not nearly as difficult a task as it has been in the past. Once they're out of the way, I take his length into my grip, firmly stroking him as he grows harder and harder in my grasp. He pants, shifting and pressing it hard against my leg, and I feel myself yearning to skip every part of this part of the dance. I fight the need to speed this all up, silencing the yearning that stirs deep in my gut. For now, I will let it rest. If this is to be the last time I will ever have him, then I want to prolong it as much as I possibly can. As if understanding and agreeing, Rahim does the same. His kisses and touches are slow, but there is an underlying care and love to them, as each and every action is being calculated and imbued with his feelings. My mind, even with the current pace, can't seem to focus on all the different sensations, but it attempts to the best of its ability. My heart feels like it's pounding in my chest as he pulls away, a trail of saliva between our lips as he gazes down at me with that familiar reverence clear in his eyes. "Fuck," he chuckles, bowing his head. "What?" I whisper, not wishing to slow this down further, and so I begin to grind against, aching for him. "You're beautiful," he says, softly nipping my ear as he whispers the word in my ear. "Perfect in every way and … and -" I shush him, not wanting to think about any additional things. For now, I just want it to be us. He nods. <a data-passage="RR13.1"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
"I want to take my time with you," he says, and this time I hum as he begins working on removing my clothes. "I want to linger on every part of you. Properly show every inch just how treasured and beautiful it is. He starts to do exactly as he promised immediately, kissing me softly before making his way down to my jaw, throat, and collarbone. He lingers in every area, placing a pious kiss wherever he can as if my body were a temple in need of his worship. His journey continues, arriving at my chest where he lightly nips at one of my now exposed nipples, his fingers tracing unknown figures against my leg while his curved wing lightly brushes across parts of my face and arm. All the sensations only made me squirm more, wishing he'd pick up his pace and just enter me already. [[Let him keep going.|RR13Slow]] [[Ride him.|RR13Ride]]
Though I was aching for him, I didn't wish to rush him. He was right, and I wanted to spend just as much time with him. I do nothing, allowing him to continue and just enjoying the ticklish feeling of his fingers and wing, as well as his mouth around my nipple. He moves down further, his tongue sliding down my belly until he gets to my <<if $sex is "p">>already erect member.<<else>>heat.<</if>> That familiar want to rush him returns as he takes his time, purposely going slow now. <<if $sex is "p">>He takes my tip between his lips, swiveling his tongue across the pre-cum that has already begun to gather. I arch, encouraging him to take more of me into his warm mouth, but he places a hand against my hips, settling them back down as he instead rests kisses all over my member and sack.<<else>>He uses his hand to massage the area, his breath ghosting across the area. Leaning in, he places a kiss and then another, an action that causes me to arch, encouraging him to use his tongue. Instead, he places a hand on my hips, settling them back down.<</if>> "You're doing this on purpose now," I snort, and he winks at me. <<if $sex is "p">>\ He never takes my length into his mouth entirely, always focusing on just the tip and then behaving as if he'll take more in before retreating. It's not until he runs his tongue down my shaft and past my sack that I realize what he's about to do. He holds up my hips as he presses his tongue against my hole, using his hands to spread my cheeks and dive deeper. Soon, a finger enters me, and I almost buck, forgetting that my lower half is being held up by Rahim's strength alone. He chuckles but continues, inserting another finger, and I feel everything in me go weak. Rahim places me back down. "Now, I'm ready to take you," he whispers." Hilarious, especially when I'm already almost undone. <<elseif $sex is "v">>\ His tongue parts my lips as he runs it over my core and then inside me. My body shivers as he continues on, using his tongue to practically undo me in the most amazing way. I'm used to his ways, yet each and every time he does this, it feels like the first time. Having nothing to grab onto but my blanket, I anchor myself a bit and slowly grind against his face, feeling his tongue reach a bit deeper. I swallow a moan and a whimper, thanking myself for its patience. Finally, he pulls back, licking up any lingering wetness. "Now, I'm ready to take you," he whispers. Hilarious, especially when I'm already almost undone. <<else>>\ He holds up my hips as he presses his tongue against my hole, using his hands to spread my cheeks and dive deeper. Soon, a finger enters me, and I almost buck, forgetting that my lower half is being held up by Rahim's strength alone. He chuckles but continues, inserting another finger, and I feel everything in me go weak. Rahim places me back down. "Now, I'm ready to take you," he whispers." Hilarious, especially when I'm already almost undone. <</if>>\ <a data-passage="RR13Slow1"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
<<if $sex is "v">>\ He easily slides inside me, inch by inch, slowing whenever one of us need to adjust and grow comfortable with the others width or tightness, but even that is just a precaution. I was so used to him, his girth already stretching me out in the past, that this task is hardly needed. But … I liked it and I know it drives Rahim crazy. His hands stay on my hips as he uses it to anchor himself and begins to thrust into me. I practically melt as my walls envelop him entirely. His pace is considerably slow but his thrusts are so deep that I can't actually argue about anything. Each one long and deep, making me whimper as they reach farther and farther. A purr threatens to escape my throat to myself as I motion for him to come to me, wrapping my arms around his neck as I kiss him deeply, moaning into his mouth. Every part of me is aching for him, impatient as it craves its attention and its needs met. I plan to see to each and every one of them. His warmth widens me as the sound of our moans joins with that of our skin slapping against the others. My legs wrap around him, encouraging him to go even deeper, if possible. His slow pace turns fast, once deep and thoughtful thrusts turning a shade of violent and chaotic. "$name," Rahim pants into my ear, which only makes me release a low whimper and bite down on my lower lip as I arch to meet him. My pleasure only builds more as his hand travels to my clit, massaging it deep and slowly. If melting were a possibility, I'd do it. No hesitation. <<elseif $sex is "p">>\ "Counter-intuitive," I start, moving as he looks at me in shock. "But I'm in the mood to take you now." "Which one do you want, really?" he asks, raising an eyebrow that's just curious. I motion for him to turn, and he obeys. He spreads his wings so they're not hindering me, and before I even start, I find myself running my hands along them. The soft material is something I've become acquainted with. Always amazed how something so delicate can hold so much power. I don't let them distract me for long, focusing back on Rahim as I prepare his hole similarly to how he did mine. Once he was properly prepared, I angle myself at his opening and sink into his warmth. We both do a slow inhale and exhale as I stretch him out to accept my width, while I get over just how much he tightens around me. Before I can even focus enough to start moving, Rahim moves, taking more of me. "Fuck, Rahim," I grumble, "are you trying to milk me?" He nods, and I shiver as I try to ignore the image in front of me, along with the purpose. I'll be stuck admiring his beauty this entire time otherwise. I shift, pulling out just enough before thrusting back in, repeating the action until Rahim begins to beg for me to stop. With that, I pick up my pace, getting a rhythm that I know will slowly undo the man but also keep us both on our toes. <<else>>\ I shiver at the idea of him finally entering me. I want to feel every inch, for him to take me until my legs grow weak from the motion, and tomorrow, I barely can walk right. Finally, he enters me, slipping in easily. I can't help but tighten against him as I let out a long moan. The pace is slow, allowing me to get used to his girth and work with the awkward angle I decided to go with. I've ridden Rahim this way before, but due to how we ended up, his wings feel like I'm about to be cocooned. I ignore them, leaning back so my hand rests between his thighs and allowing me to ride him properly. He finds my prostate far too quickly, something he'd joke about if it were any other time. And all I can do is shudder, riding him deeper. <</if>>\ <a data-passage="RR13Slow2"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
<<if $sex is "p">>\ I continue forth, mumbling just loud enough for Rahim to hear, about how good he feels. Every thrust seemed to be doing more to me, a building pleasure that I've long since stopped trying to fight. Nothing should feel this good. I place kisses along Rahim's back, trying to occupy my brain with something else before it comes on principle alone. When Rahim begins to set his own pace, I know he's close. His moans no longer contained, and I start to fear that someone may hear us. I don't bother covering his mouth; a part of me even wants them to enter and see us two like this. Let it be known that I want one man and no other. I can feel Rahim tightening around me, truly milking me with every movement until I'm clenching my teeth, unable to hold off. I squeeze his ass as I gasp against his back, coming without a second warning and filling his hole. "Shit," I grumble, but Rahim only laughs as he pushes up against me, forcing a grunt out of me at the unexpected action that further excites my growing sensitivity. I pull out slowly, licking my lips as I lick up my own mess and take a moment to repay him for his previous action. He whimpers as I give his ass a light slap and move. <<elseif $sex is "v">>\ I'm the first to reach my orgasm, feeling the familiar pressure building that tells me to just ride it out instead of fighting. I gasp as my legs twitch, but he continues on, holding me close as he whispers unintelligible words in my ear. His wings wrap around me as he now does most of the work, ramming into me without restraint and causing me to bite back any scream from both the sensation of an over-sensitive area and another itch being scratched. Finally, I feel him stiffening, and he groans as my insides are flooded with his seed. "I … I … I didn't -" he starts, his words clipping as he tries to come down. I collapse against the bed, closing my eyes. "Shh," I whisper, feeling his juices already leaking down my thigh and onto his shaft as he pulls out of me with a satisfying pop. "I still have some herbs." I must thank Amari for being so silent about my need for them. <<else>>\ "Here," Rahim growls, wrapping his arms around me and reangling us so that he's now sitting up, his wings now lying normally against his back and allowing me to ride him in a far more comfortable position. His arms never retreat as he aids me, encouraging me to bounce as I mumble my moans into his neck. I feel myself clenching around him, shivering as I reach my peak, and I soon feel his orgasm coming as well. I drop onto him harder, milking his cock as he finally spills his cum into me, and I gasp, legs shaking as I fall into waiting arms. "You're going to be a mess," he chuckles as he kisses my face. But I don't really care. Part of my brain has already cut off while the other is reveling in his juices as they leak out of my gaping hole and onto his shaft. <</if>>\ <a data-passage="RR13.2"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
My impatience and need outdo my curiosity and patience. I wrap my arms around his neck, running my hands roughly across his hair before I tighten my hold and, with no warning, flip us so that I am now straddling his lap. "Wing safety," he snorts, shifting one that is now folded at an unnatural angle. "Sorry," I say, far harsher than I mean, as I use my free hand to pump him while the other grinds against his member. He grabs onto my thighs, aiding me in my motion. "But I was getting impatient. I just really want to feel you inside me." <<include "RR13Ride2">>
<<if $sex is "v">>\ "Impatient," he chuckles, the last part of the word disappearing into a gasp as I finally slide him into me. I go inch by inch, slowing whenever I need to adjust to his size, but even that is just a precaution. I was so used to him, his girth already stretching me out in the past, that this task is hardly needed. But … I liked it and I know it drives Rahim crazy. His hands help guide me further down, and I practically melt as my walls envelop him entirely. Part of me just wants to sit here and revel in the feeling, no matter how stagnant. But I am still far too impatient. I want all of him at my pace. I begin to ride him, trying to keep the purr that threatens to escape my throat to myself as I slide towards his chest, still bouncing on him, though now at a quicker pace. Every part of me is aching for him, impatient as it craves its attention and its needs met. I plan to see to each and every one of them. His warmth widens me as the sound of our moans joins with that of our skin slapping against the others. "$name," Rahim pants into my ear, which only makes me release a low whimper and bite down on my lower lip as I switch up my pace. This one is far slower, but it hits an itch that has been clawing at me. I almost shift as if to get at it better, but stay where I am, slamming down onto him as he rubs against the patch again and again. My pleasure only builds more as his hand travels to my clit, massaging it deep and slowly. If melting were a possibility, I'd do it. No hesitation. <<else>>\ I use some of his precum as lube, rubbing it against my hole as I frantically attempt to prepare myself faster than I've ever done before. "My love," Rahim whispers, catching my wrist and moving it as his hand then replaces mine. "You can't rush everything." "Watch me," I growl, but he doesn't speed up his pace or even insert a digit as he continues to massage the area. "We have all night." No. We don't. Because as soon as the guard changes, they'll come through and see that Rahim isn't there. He'll have to be up and out of here, orderly and wide awake, before that happens. And who is ever wide awake after sex?! Chanara's words from early this afternoon ring through my head. Selfish. I couldn't even try to deny it anymore. "Stop thinking," he tells me, kissing my forehead and causing me to gasp as his finger enters me and begins to pump and prepare my hole. Even a single digit has me clinging to him, burying my face in his chest as he picks up his pace and soon, adds another. I want to howl, to tell him not to stop, but I need him to. I want to feel him enter, to ride him until my legs grow weak from the motion, and tomorrow, I barely can walk right. <</if>>\ <a data-passage="RR13Ride3"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
<<if $sex is "v">>\ I'm the first to reach my orgasm, feeling the familiar pressure building that tells me to just ride it out instead of fighting. I gasp as my legs twitch, but he continues on, holding me close as he whispers unintelligible words in my ear. His wings wrap around me as he now does most of the work, ramming into me without restraint and causing me to bite back any scream from both the sensation of an over-sensitive area and another itch being scratched. Finally, I feel him stiffening, and he groans as my insides are flooded with his seed. "I … I … I didn't -" he starts, his words clipping as he tries to come down. I collapse fully against his chest, closing my eyes. "Shh," I whisper, feeling his juices already leaking down my thigh and onto his shaft as he pulls out of me with a satisfying pop. "I still have some herbs." I must thank Amari for being so silent about my need for them. <<else>>\ Finally, I'm allowed to take him in, slipping in easily. I can't help but tighten against him as I let out a long moan. The pace is slow, allowing me to get used to his girth and work with the awkward angle I decided to go with. I've ridden Rahim this way before, but due to how I flipped him, his wings feel like I'm about to be cocooned. I ignore them, leaning back so my hand rests between his thighs and allowing me to ride him properly. He finds my prostate far too quickly, something he'd joke about if it were any other time. And all I can do is shudder, riding him deeper. "Here," Rahim growls, wrapping his arms around me and reangling us so that he's now sitting up, his wings now lying normally against his back and allowing me to ride him in a far more comfortable position. His arms never retreat as he aids me, encouraging me to bounce as I mumble my moans into his neck. <<if $sex is "p">>While I ride him, he snakes his hand to my member, timing it with me as he begins to pump me, pushing me further toward the edge as I can feel my pressure building.<</if>> <<if $sex is "p">>\ I feel myself clenching around him, shivering as cum begins to leak out of my head, and I soon feel his orgasm coming as well. I drop onto him harder, milking his cock as he finally spills his cum into me, and I gasp, legs shaking as I fall into waiting arms. <<else>>\ I feel myself clenching around him, shivering as I reach my peak, and I soon feel his orgasm coming as well. I drop onto him harder, milking his cock as he finally spills his cum into me, and I gasp, legs shaking as I fall into waiting arms. <</if>>\ "You're going to be a mess," he chuckles as he kisses my face. But I don't really care. Part of my brain has already cut off while the other is reveling in his juices as they leak out of my gaping hole and onto his shaft. <</if>>\ <a data-passage="RR13.2"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
"Do you need me to do anything else for you, my love?" "Stay," I whisper, not wanting to hear him reply. I don't care about cleaning ourselves up, not right now. I just need to stay in this magical world we've so carefully constructed for the past few years. I'll leave it for good but for now, I want nothing more. One of his wings moves but the other rests protectively against me as he wraps his arms around my waist. "Whatever you wish." After far more silence, Rahim finally speaks. "Tomorrow," he sighs, causing me to twist so that I can see his face. His eyes are closed and he's taking a few deep breaths. "Tomorrow everything will change." "It doesn't have to, Rahim." He smiles, a genuine one that causes me to melt even further. Staring into my eyes, he softly runs his finger down my cheek and to the corner of my lip, where it lingers. "Do you really believe that, or are you acting as I do? Putting this off until the very last minute in hopes of seizing all that you can?" "And that's wrong?" "Be honest with yourself, My Majesty. That is all I ask. No more wishful thinking." <a data-passage="RR13.3"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
"Do you even want to take your father's proposal?" This entire time, he's been talking about fate and the stupidity of two lovers who got in way over their heads. Not once have I heard him tell me what he wants. "The only thing I want for you is eternal happiness, My Highness." He ends the sentence there, but I know what the true ending of that sentence is. //Even if I'm not part of it.// I wrap my arms around him and rest my head against his chest, wondering how wonderful life would be if we just stayed like this. If in the morning, there was nothing more to do but exist in his arms. "I want to actually know, Rahim." "I don't know," he admits after a pregnant pause. "I want to remain by your side, but I'm aware of what I will face if I do so. And I don't believe I'm strong enough to carry that burden. My father's proposal … I never wished to be in the military, but I know my strengths and weaknesses and believe I may actually do some good. So, again, I don't know." [[“You should take it.”|RR13TakeIt]] [[“Stay with me.”|RR13StayWithMe]]
"I think you should take it," I mumble, feeling sleep tugging on my eyelids. "It's what's best." If he responds, I don't hear it. Sleep drags me down, refusing to lessen its hold. <<include "RR14">>
"Stay with me," I mumble, feeling sleep tugging on my eyelids. "Please. Just stay with me." If he answers, I don't hear it. Sleep drags me down, refusing to lessen its hold. <<include "RR14">>
<<if hasVisited("RR12MadeEnough")>>\ I yawn, my eyes slowly opening as I gaze around the dark room. The only light originates from the slightly ajar curtains that let a slip of moonlight within. My mind goes to Rahim and the last thing I said to him. Was that ... me officially ending it? I could've let him spend the night. Could've spent one more intimate night with him, but I decided not to. Chanara would be proud, but all I feel is a strange emptiness that I can't be sure of yet. [[I ended it.|RR14EndedIt]] [[I ... I didn't mean to end it.|RR14DidntMeanTo]] <<else>>\ I yawn, my eyes slowly opening as I gaze around the dark room. The only light originates from the slightly ajar curtains that let a slip of moonlight within. Rahim is, of course, gone; the area he once occupied holds nothing but leftover promises and doubts. Before, I didn't want to sleep; now I do, if only to forget. I want to both savor the memory of his touch on my skin, the feeling of the two of us together. But I'm terrified of remembering. The best thing for both of us would be to forget. Gripping the duvet closer to me, I clench my eyes closed as if the action will successfully predict the right thing for me. Tomorrow, I will be ?king. <</if>>\ <a data-passage="RR15"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
It was I who took that step. Who finally put my foot down, and I just hope it was the right thing to do. After all this time, it feels weird to think that the two of us will never have a moment alone together. That we will never give each other a knowing look that means we wanted to run off somewhere. It's odd but needed. <<include "RR14.2">>
If he took that as me ending it, then it was a mistake. I just didn't want to end our last day like that. Fuck. I could've told him to stay, and we could have just talked or something. But no, because then I remember all of my worries. The reasons why I told him to go outside. I was looking out for him. <<include "RR14.2">>
Before, I didn't want to sleep; now I do, if only to forget. I want to both savor the memory of his touch on my skin, the feeling of the two of us together. But I'm terrified of remembering. The best thing for both of us would be to forget. Gripping the duvet closer to me, I clench my eyes closed as if the action will successfully predict the right thing for me. Tomorrow, I will be ?king. <a data-passage="RR15"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
The weight of the crown is just as heavy as I always envisioned. Some speak of the weight being more metaphorical than anything else, but I can assure them that a crown made of pure gold and other, more minor metals, is not something to be taken lightly. If anything, I want to remove it, but that would probably be a sign of how my entire reign will go. "All hail, ?King $name," the herald shouts, the words repeated by all others in the room as they bow. A few seconds tick by before I'm allowed to rise and therefore accept congratulations from all of those in attendance. The band plays a lively song while a few dance, but the bulk of everyone is either at the tables or vying for a moment of my time. My smile is beginning to hurt, even more when I hear certain advisors speak about their doubts so blatantly in front of me. At first, I would engage in conversation, but after the sixth one, I just decided to … [[Just. Keep. Smiling.|RR15Smiling]] [[Correct them, nicely.|RR15Correct]] [[Move on.|RR15MoveOn]]
Every rude remark is met by nothing but a smile. A smile that is growing too wide as I have to constantly keep my thoughts from showing on my face. I sprinkle in a laugh or two, making note of which advisors irritate me so I can just fire them later. I'm sure my uncle or Chanara will have something to say about that, but I don't particularly care. <<include "RR16">>
Each time I hear them remark, I choose to remind or correct them on just how harmful unproven theories can be. For some, I even flip the entire conversation and question if they have ties to the usurpers. If I knew I'd see them stutter and trip over themselves as much as they did, then I would've just questioned every advisor, perhaps pairing it with searching for a guard to take them to questioning. <<include "RR16">>
As soon as one of them says something I don't like, I move on. It allows me to at least visit more people than I initially thought I'd be able to. It also shows me just how much the advisors seemed to revel in their own voice. They constantly followed me once I walked away, as if their words didn't hold the same power if I wasn't around to hear them. <<include "RR16">>
It takes far too long for me to get away from them, retreating to the most public place in the entire hall to do so. At first, I slump into the throne until I hear Chanara in my ear, chiding me on posture and poise. Straightening up, I let my eyes sweep across the crowd, hoping to find one man in particular. "Your Highness," Chanara greets, bowing before coming the rest of the way. "It appears one needed a break?" "It was either that or I was going to make a dash outside to avoid the advisors." <a data-passage="RR17"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
"Did you meet all of the suitors?" I practically tremble, my grip on the throne's armrest tightening as I try to rid them from my mind and fail. "Yes, unfortunately. I'm pretty sure one of them has ties with the wannabe usurpers." "Oh, Denifrak. He most certainly does." My eyes bulge as she shrugs her shoulders. "The advisors' angle there is that if you side with them, there will be no need for an uprising. I am sure they mean to make you a puppet." "And he was simply allowed in?" "He has ties with a lord from a neighboring kingdom. If we touched him, it would start a political nightmare. Far easier to allow him to walk around." "And if tomorrow, my first decree is to at least throw the advisor into the dungeons for treason?" "Already written down and noted," Chanara grins. "But do you at least see now why your uncle stepped in?" I nod. But that is all. I would give nothing else because at the end of the day, it didn't matter. "Oh, don't look now, but I think coming up here attracted the buzzards." <a data-passage="RR18"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
I glance away from her to see exactly what she means. A moving mass of people approaches, causing the guards nearby to stiffen, as they allow only the advisors to get closer. Part of me wishes to tell the guards to do the opposite; I'd rather take my chances with a random lord or lady who might have a hidden blade on their person. <<if hasVisited("RR14DidntMeanTo") or hasVisited("RR13StayWithMe")>>\ "?King $name," Rahim speaks, clearing his throat and giving those surrounding me an apologetic glance. I perk up at finally seeing him, curious about so much but also relieved to just get a glimpse of him. If those flocking for my attention find his actions rude, no one says anything. "Your uncle wishes to speak with you in private." "Ah, I see. I shall be back shortly. Chanara, can you ..." I start, and she nods before I can finish, already knowing what I'm thinking. They part as I follow behind Rahim to wherever my uncle is. I thought I had seen him a few minutes ago, but so much has been going on that I'm sure the mistake is on my part. I follow my knight down a hall and into an expansive but empty alcove. "Am I right to assume that my uncle is back in the great hall, enjoying the celebration?" "You have always been immensely smart, My ?King," he grins, wrapping his arms around my waist and pulling me close. I feel my heart speed up, trying to sort through a jumble of assumptions to figure out what this may mean. Should I even ask? Should I simply rejoice that this seemed positive? "You have never been this bold, my Knight," I say breathlessly. "Is it truly bold when I have removed you from all eyes and brought you to a place of privacy?" "Yes, as everyone saw me leave with you. So, at the very least, they know we are together." He frowns, a light, nonserious one. "Ah, that will be a problem. But one that I would much rather deal with later. For now." He places a kiss on my ear, his lips trailing down my neck. I ponder if he would have gone further if the rest of me wasn't so covered up. "For now," he repeats, "I wish to say congratulations to my new ?King and to give ?him an oath." "You have already done that," I chuckle, but he ignores me as he bends his knee, gazing up at me with pure reverence in his eyes. I can hardly breathe as I look down at my guardian angel, his royal armor glistening and, I note, is his knight gear and not the ceremonial armor of the military. "Rahim, did you?" He ignores my question as he kisses one finger then the next, finally stopping at my ring finger. "I swear on my life, and any other, that I will do all that I can to provide you not only safety but happiness. I may never be able to truly call you mine in front of others, nor do I think we can keep this up for long, but I have already taken a plunge that I never wish to rise from. From the day I first met you til the day I die, My Majesty, I am yours and no one else's. By your side, I shall stay your devoted knight." <<else>>\ At least this time, I'm not alone, and with Chanara at my side, we answer, ignore, and bluff our way to an opening. An opening that allows me to finally spot my knight. My heart dips unexpectedly when I see him in armor that I have never seen before, his stance different as guard after guard approaches and says things that I cannot hear from my distance. But I know, by their faces and his, that it is more aligned with farewell congratulations than with simple greetings. "He took the Commander's position," Chanara tells me. She stares at me for a time before walking away, approaching Rahim and whispering something to him before nodding to me. Once the last person has left my side, giving me some modicum of privacy, Rahim approaches the rest of the way and tries to smile. "I hear congratulations are in order," I start, clearing my throat. "You have been promoted and you …" The words attempt to fall back down my throat, but I catch them before they can get too far. "And you took it." "Indeed," Rahim hums, nodding and doing all that he can to avoid my gaze. "I hope that at the very least, we can still see each other around." His eyes finally meet mine, and within lies a profound sadness reflected. A bittersweet understanding of where our paths have led and the fact that they will never intersect like they once did ever again. I suppose I can't say I'm shocked. Every day, that look has become increasingly prominent. A countdown I had deceived myself into believing was false. I told him to do this; I wanted this for him ... So why did it hurt so much? He bows. "Whatever you wish, Your Majesty." <</if>>\ [[Return to RoyaltyAU Beginning|RoyaltyAU]] [[Return to Table of Contents|Start]]
A nervous figure enters the room, one who I'm sure would much rather avoid the attention now given to him. If this were any other place, he'd welcome it. His usual bright smile would adorn his face as dozens of voices would greet him. Envious and adoring eyes alike would follow his every move, and he would walk knowing of that fact. But here, he is a different creature. One who shies away from the attention, who flinches when eyes land on him and tongues begin to wag. I sigh, wishing he had simply told me he needed to speak to me. I hate when he comes in here, and the court makes such a big deal of it. I rise, and Chanara passes me a knowing but tired look. "I'm not going to ignore him," I growl to her, leaving her to meet Chris halfway. "Sorry," he says once I'm there. "Don't be. I wish you had sent someone to find me. I would've come to you." He shrugs. "Most servants find it insulting when another servant fetches them." "And yet most of them should know that you aren't some measly stablehand." He shakes his head, motioning for me to stop with a smile that doesn't reach his eyes. I'd give anything to make him feel comfortable in my world. To wear the same confidence he does when he is out amongst those similar in rank. "I came by to get a report on the horses requested. All but Lady won't be available." "Lady … Lady," Chanara mumbles, appearing at my side while she looks over her papers. "Which one was that?" "The sorrel with the flaxen …" He stops, sighing. "The copper colored horse with blonde hair. She hums. "That horse was meant to be for your uncle. Have you already replaced her?" "That's why I came by. The only other available horse is far more rowdy. We can either let him have that one or switch out one of the coach horses." "No, all of the coach horses are black. I want to keep it that way unless your replacement still fits the theme." Chris shakes his head, and Chanara looks like she's mere steps away from fainting at what I see as a minor inconvenience. [[“I'll ride the rowdy one.”|RC1RoeRideRowdy]] [[“Put him in the carriage too.”|RC1CarriageToo]] [[“Let him ride the rowdy one.”|RC1UncleRideRowdy]]
"Easy fix. I'll ride the rowdy one, and my uncle can sit in the carriage." Chanara is quiet for some time, tapping her cheek as she stares up at the ceiling. Finally, she nods. "That may work. We can approach it as the new ?king wishing to show ?his face. I'll have to speak to Rahim about the change, though. See what he thinks about it in regards to where the guards are placed and their behavior." Period, Chanara seems happy with this as she nods and then strides away. <a data-passage="RC2"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
"Just have my uncle with me in the carriage." "It's not customary," Chanara argues, and I shrug. "What about any of this is normal? My uncle isn't king, he's regent. Typically, the king and queen ride together, and my uncle doesn't have anyone to ride with. Usurpers have infiltrated the kingdom, making the streets dangerous to traverse. If anything, it seems only wise to have both of us in the carriage." Though she sighs, she nods. "I can work with that angle. I'll have to speak to Rahim about the change, though. See what he thinks about it in regards to where the guards are placed and their behavior." Despite her final words, she seems happy with this, nodding and then striding away. <a data-passage="RC2"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
"Just let him ride the rowdy one. It shouldn't be that bad." "You typically don't get to see your uncle's horsemanship because you're already miles ahead, but your uncle is a horrendous rider. I have no doubt that he'll fall." "If you have any free servants, one may be able to keep him calm by leading the horse," Chris points out, and Chanara pauses to think it over. "$name, do you think your uncle will allow it? Will his pride get in the way?" "I doubt it. He's never been a fan of riding, but I'm also not entirely sure." "Then we still need a backup plan. Chris, are you sure there are no other horses?" "Yes, all of them are in use. I can see if Rahim would be willing to trade his horse in for the other. He isn't the perfect epitome of a pleasure horse, but he's also far more behaved than the last free one." "Excellent. I'll ask if Rahim is willing to do that first. If not, we'll go with the other plan." With this, she nods and strides away. <a data-passage="RC2"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
"She seems like she's taking all of this well enough." "I'm constantly terrified that she's going to bite someone's head off. You should have seen how she reacted a few days ago when one of the flower suppliers told her they were out of magnolias and hyacinths." "Are you … okay? I haven't been able to check on you as much as I'd like. How are you feeling about tomorrow?" [[“I'm taking it one day at a time.”|RC2DayAtATime]] [[“I'm excited.”|RC2Excited]] [[“I'm terrified.”|RC2Terrified]]
"I'm taking it one day at a time. The bad news is that I only have one more day, and then I'll have who knows how many more, with me now actually deciding on the fate of others and running an entire kingdom." The words cause me pause, fighting the bile that threatens to rise and spill. One day at a time is turning into one hour at a time. <<include "RC3">>
"I'm excited, actually." "Really?" "Yes. I mean, I am still scared of what it will all mean, but it feels like I've prepared my entire life for this, and here it is." <<include "RC3">>
"Think about the most terrifying moment of your entire life and then place me in your shoes." "That's scary." "Isn't it?" I laugh nervously. "I know I've trained my entire life for this, but there's a difference between knowing that moment is upon you and it being years from ever becoming true. I don't think I'll get any sleep tomorrow knowing what I'm walking into." <<include "RC3">>
"I wish I had something supportive to say." "I suppose the weirdest part is that in a matter of hours, I will never again be known as ?Prince $name. That part of me will be gone." Chris is about to squeeze my shoulder, but stops, remembering where we are and how such an action will be seen. I can see him bite the inside of his cheek before his eyes suddenly brighten. "Then, how about we make your last day of being ?Prince $name worthwhile?" "If I vanish, Chanara will kill me. And once she finds out you're the one who did it. She'll resurrect me and then kill me again." "We'll ask your knight to cover for us." "You think Sir Rahim is that adept at handling Chanara?" "She already must speak to him about the changes that may arise due to the horses. What's asking for him to actually present some issues to keep her busy." I stop on that, he's not entirely wrong. Regardless, I shake my head. "Rahim will never agree to it. Not to mention he may not even be able to successfully pull it off." The more I think about it, the more I find myself trying to distance myself from the inane idea. "Chris -," I start, but he interrupts me, grabbing my hand as he looks at me with wide, pleading eyes that I can't possibly say no to. [[“Only if you are confident in this plan.”|RC3Confident]] [[“Fine, I'll see what Rahim says.”|RC3WhatRahimSays]] [[“I really don't know.”|RC3IDK]]
"I'll do this -" I start, and he immediately grows excited, his eyes lighting up as he's about to move away, but I grab him before he can go. "If! And only if you're confident about this plan." "I am." "You need to understand that if we get caught, I'll receive a slap on the hand and some rumors. You'll receive something far worse." "We won't get caught," he laughs, leaning in and pausing, almost as if hesitating, before he finally places a kiss on my cheek. <<include "RC4">>
"Fine, fine," I chuckle as Chris already starts to celebrate. "I'll see what Rahim says. But, I can't say if he'll agree or not; he's not big on letting me do things out of his sight." "But you'll be with me. He trusts me, right?" "He trusts you, but he doesn't like you. He thinks you're incredibly irresponsible with your own life." Chris opens his mouth, then closes it, snorting before waving all that I said away. <<include "RC4">>
"I really don't know, Chris. All of this …" I sigh, not knowing how to complete that thought. "Hey," he states, taking my hand and squeezing it. "Please. I get one last day with you. For all I know, this might be the last time I even see you." "Come on, Chris. That's going too far." "Is it? When will they allow a common stablehand to stand in the audience of the ?King?" "You are not a common stablehand! The two of us grew up together. You're my friend." "And every year, that has meant less and less. I hear what the advisors say, $name. You should've outgrown me years ago, and the fact that you haven't causes tongues to wag." "Why do you think I care?" "I know you don't, but …" He sighs, running his hand through his hair as he seems to struggle with his next few words before finally shaking his head. "Just say yes." The plan hasn't gotten any wiser, but I comply, nodding and sighing at the happiness that lights up his face. "Yes!" <<include "RC4">>
"Meet me in our usual meet-up spot as soon as you can." "Wait! You want to do this now?" "Duh," he snorts, running off before I can add anything else in. This is easy for him; all he has to do is go hang out in an area where no one would ever question him. I'm the one who now has to don a disguise, persuade Rahim to help, avoid the advisors and Chanara, and then make it to the spot without being recognized by a guard. <a data-passage="RC5"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
I go out in search of Rahim, finding the mission extremely difficult due to the number of people flooding the halls. One would think the task would be fairly straightforward, seeing that there are only a handful of winged guards. Most of the guards are orcs, weres, half-elves, and humans, and even then, half of them are probably more in the military branch than the palace guard. Perhaps I'll think about balancing that once I get the time. "Amari!" I shout, spotting the alchemist fairly easily despite her short stature. Her ears perk up, twisting in my direction before her body follows. "Your Highness," she bows, "were you searching for me?" "Not initially. I was hoping you knew where Rahim was." "Yes, actually. He asked for some tonics and then asked me if he could hide from Chanara in my office. Do you wish to hide from her, too?" "No," I laugh, but I will be keeping you in mind for the days that I need just that. The two of us walk back to her office, and sure enough, Rahim resides on one of her spare beds, flipping through a book with enough interest for him not to immediately glance up. "Your Majesty!" he shouts, dropping the book and then appearing sheepish. "I want to reassure you that I was in here for a reason." "Don't bother, Amari told me everything. Has Chanara talked to you yet?" "Yes," he sighs. "She wanted an update on the guard issue immediately. I couldn't give her that, so I just flew off while she yelled at me." "Excellent. I need you to distract her with that issue for most of the day." "No," he immediately answers, shaking his head. "There's only two people I can't stand yelling at me. My father and Chanara. She scares me. I'd rather perform countless drill exercises." [[“If I say it's an order?”|RC5Order]] [[“Please, as a favor?”|RC5Favor]]
"If I say it's an order?" I start, trailing off near the end as I sneak a glimpse to read his expression. Neutral. Ah. <<include "RC6">>
"Please, as a favor to me?" "Many would say that currying favor with royalty would be a wise choice on my part. But I am loath to disagree, especially depending on why." <<include "RC6">>
"Come on. I get one last day with Chris before everything becomes … difficult." Rahim appears shocked, gazing over at Amari, who is currently multitasking at her desk, flitting between open flasks, herbs, and a book I can only guess is a romance novel. "She already knows. <<if $sex is "v">>Where do you think I get my anti-birth herbs from?<<else>>How else would I get my information on safe sex practices from?<</if>>" She glances over at Rahim and winks. "$name," he sighs, scratching his forehead before peeking at me, closing his eyes again upon seeing my hopeful face. "On one condition." "There are conditions now?" I snort. "Don't I pay you?" "Would you like me to come with you?" "No!" "Then there is a condition, which is that you stay in the town square. Go no further." <a data-passage="RC7"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
"The rebels?" I ponder aloud, and he nods. "The intel I have on them is spotty at best. But at the very least, we know that they have been targeting the outskirts of the town, trying to recruit as many to their cause as possible." So, the same information that we've had before. They've been active for the past three years, and, as Rahim said, the information regarding them is spotty. As far as I know—and have been told—most are waiting for my coronation before choosing a side. I can easily see the kingdom falling into a full-fledged civil war if I don't please the bulk of the civilians, an understanding that makes it all five times scarier. "Agreed." "Then I trust //you//," Rahim stresses, "you can tell your friend that I said that as well." "Trust me, he knows," I laugh as I start to leave, but Rahim stops me. "$name, have you spoken to him about what will happen tomorrow?" "Depends," I start, not wishing to think about his words. I've been putting the idea far from my mind. Not only must I worry about my own coronation, but also about how it affects one of my longest friendships. It's not something that comes easy. "$name," he starts to scold, but I interrupt him. [[“Just focus on distracting Chanara.”|RC7Distraction]] [[“Not now, please.”|RC7NotNow]] [[“I know.”|RC7IKnow]] [[“I'm not leaving my friend behind.”|RC7NotLeavingMyFriend]]
"Just focus on distracting Chanara, okay?" He stiffens, glaring at me but doesn't say anything more. And with that conversation put off, I go. <<include "RC8">>
"Not now, Rahim, please. I know, trust me, I know. But, just let me have the rest of the day. You can scream at me along with everyone else tomorrow." He sighs, not exactly agreeing or disagreeing as he turns and goes, and I do the same. <<include "RC8">>
"I know, Rahim! Okay." "I'm just trying to look out for you." "I know that too. Let me handle this, okay?" He lets out an exhausted huff but nods, leaving my side as I once again travel down the hall. <<include "RC8">>
"I'm not leaving my friend behind, Rahim. No matter what you say, Chanara, my uncle, or the advisors. I'm not doing it." "No one is asking to leave your //friend// behind. Well, I'm not. I'm asking you to leave the lover part of it behind. It will not end well, Your Highness." I note the title, knowing that he says it less out of respect and more as a reminder. <<include "RC8">>
Despite getting Rahim to agree to the plan, I still have to stay vigilant. Chanara has always had a unique way of scenting me out despite being nothing more than a human. Luck is on my side as I manage to make it out to the gardens, cutting through them to take the trail that leads to the small pastureland and the back of the stables. "There you are!" Chris says perking up and rising out of the hay, disturbing a saddled horse grazing nearby. "Almost thought you were gonna reconsider." He approaches and brings me close, pressing a sultry kiss to my lips. "Been wantin' to do that the entire time I was in that room. It's gonna be -" He pauses, shaking his head and doing away with the frown that started to settle on his face. "Here, put your cloak on and come on." He passes me the garb and covers the short amount of ground over to the horse. I mount as he begins to pull himself up in front of me. [[Let him.|RC8LetHim]] [[Take the reins.|RC8Reins]]
I make sure there's enough space, as well as that his swinging foot doesn't accidentally hit me across the head. The thought makes me snort. Everyone would probably instantly blame Chris, from how he kidnapped me to how I was trying to run away with him. Chanara would simply be disappointed that I got caught. <<include "RC9">>
"I'll steer and you hang on," I smile as I move up in the saddle and take the reins into my hands. He looks ready to fight me, an argument that we've had countless times and I'd rather not have again. Thankfully, he accepts and, using my outstretched hand, pulls himself up behind me. <<include "RC9">>
"Ready?" I ask him. "Yea, let's go before we're caught." We canter away from the stables and to the outer castle gates until we're past those and on the trail towards the town. I have grown used to the scenery, but it has changed drastically since my last time leaving the grounds. Streamers, pots with plants, flags, and seating line the trail, allowing me to paint a picture of what to expect tomorrow. "The servants have been puttin' in tons of work for this," Chris tells me, bringing me back to the ride. "Have they?" "Maybe it's because the kingdom hasn't seen a coronation in forever. I don't really know why, but there's a buzz." "Yea. Everyone is trying to guess whether or not I'll fail." "Feel bad for those who bet against you." I choose to remain silent, not entirely sure whether I would agree with him. I was told the kingdom's history. A hotspot for resources, a lively coast for a sizable port, and breathtaking scenery from mountains to rolling hills. It was the sort of kingdom that garnered envy amongst enemies and allies alike. My ancestors have ruled not only justly but with a firm enough hand to put down rebellion and encourage partnerships. <a data-passage="RC10"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
My parents were about to sign several treaties with kingdoms that were once neutral or leaned far more into the red zone; those treaties have since gathered dust. My uncle has heard from the kingdoms, but they refuse to do anything until they know who will be ruling next, me or a face no one knows. And if it is indeed the latter, well ... I have little trouble imagining my head adorning the tip of a pike. That is what I'm up against. That is what the people are waiting to discover and what—or more like—they're betting on. "$name?" I blink, finding the horse outside the tavern and Chris already having dismounted. He glances up at me with a despondent, but understanding smile and squeezes my leg. "Come on." I dismount and readjust my clothing as he hitches the horse. "Before we head to the tavern, I need to pick something up." I don't question him further, sated with just following beside him as I take in more of the festive spirit that the town square has. If I remember correctly, we'll travel through, stopping for only a short amount of time. Enough for me to say something and allow those to see the face of their newly crowned ?king. Then, the parade will continue down a few more streets before looping back to the castle. <a data-passage="RC11"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
Chris stops at a flower cart, tapping the surface and catching the otherwise distracted woman's attention. Turning, her face shifts from one of curiosity to pure delight. "Oh, Chris! It's you. Just in time." I watch as she reaches down, retrieving an extravagant bouquet filled with a couple of different flowers that fit together perfectly. The craftsmanship looks familiar, though I'm not exactly sure where I've seen it before. "Thank you, Linda." He swings towards me, gesturing for me to take it. "For me?" "For you," he answers as he passes them over. I carefully take them, running my fingers along one of the velvety petals. "I wanted to congratulate you in my own way. Even if it's kind of … simple." [[Thank him.|RC11Thank]] [[Kiss him.|RC11Kiss]] [[Hug him.|RC11Hug]]
"I shouldn't be surprised, and yet, I am. Thank you, Chris." He shrugs, about to say something when he remembers our audience and just continues to smile. "You're welcome. Just wish I could do more." "This," I say and gesture to our surroundings, "is enough." "Hardly." <<include "RC12">>
Before I can stop and think twice, I'm pulling him in for a kiss, cherishing the feeling of his lips against mine. It takes him no time to wrap his arms around my waist, dragging me closer as he deepens it, his tongue asking for entrance that I almost grant, but the sound of someone clearing their throat brings me to a halting screech. "Sorry, Linda," Chris snorts, pulling away enough to speak but refusing to release me. <<include "RC12">>
Being mindful of the flowers, I throw my arms around him and drag him closer to me. "Forceful way of saying thank you," he chuckles, wrapping his arms around me as he squeezes. I soak in his warmth for a moment longer before finally moving away. <<include "RC12">>
"Count yourself lucky," the woman tells me as she continues reorganizing her cart. "That's my last bouquet. Chris here paid in advance before the crown could put in their bulk order." "I think it's fair," Chris snorts, "I did help with that agreement." "Brag all you want, young man. I am nothing but grateful." I'm about to vocally talk about the connection when Chris tugs me away, and I remember that I'm not ?Prince $name right now, simply $name, if even that. Entering the tavern, my senses are immediately assaulted by both the smell of alcohol and must. The breeze from outside fails to reach indoors, and in record time, I begin to feel my skin heat up from the press of bodies and the general heat from the kitchens in the back. "Chris!" A few of the patrons shout, slapping him on his back as he guides me through them, nodding to some and actually speaking to others. I watch it with a smile, pleased to once again see him in his element. It always feels like we pass a threshold when we come out here. One that reverts the level of importance between us. Here, I am nothing but a stranger that these people see from time to time. Chris is the important one, the one they want to see and speak to. At least there's no pressure to be perfect. No need to watch the way you stand or the way you smile. No need to rehearse every single sentence beforehand to avoid saying 'hello' in the wrong tone and therefore starting a war with a neighboring country. All Chris must do is smile and behave jovially. Even if he did dislike someone enough to start something, a tavern brawl would be the deciding factor, and besides having to explain the bruises, nothing more would come from such a confrontation. I shake my head. I came with him to rid my mind of these thoughts, even if for a short time. <a data-passage="RC13"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
"Ready to get drunk?" Chris shouts as he guides me into one of the seats. I rest the bouquet down beside me as I nod. "You know I can't." He rolls his eyes but continues to wear his signature smile. "Then two for you, five for me?" "Are //you// trying to get drunk?" "I want to be more than just drunk," he confesses, though I doubt he sees his words as much. "I want to forget the next few days. Preferably the week." I sigh, but fight the words that wish to be said. Forget about all of that. Live in the moment. Live right now. "Barkeep," Chris hollers, "a round for me and my partner." Two large mugs are placed before us, and I inhale slowly, readying myself for whatever this drink will lead to. "Thanks," Chris begins, taking a long swig of his drink. "For agreeing to come." "Of course." "No, don't 'of course' me. You could've stayed back and done the responsible thing. You should've, honestly. But I'm glad that even though you're about to become the most important person in the kingdom, you still made time for me." "Chris. You know you're my friend, right? More than that even." "I know, I do, truly. It's just …" He gestures to the tavern. "This is the opposite of your world, it's somethin' we both figured out really early. We basically swap roles. I'll be able to exist here, but you won't ever be able to. And back at the castle, I'll never be anything more than the second-best stablehand. The only reason Chanara goes through me instead of Fred or Maverick is because I'm your best friend, and it's easier for her." [[Toast.|RC13Toast]] [[Reassure him.|RC13Reassure]]
I give him my best fake smile, one that I've perfected for the crowds and advisors, for my uncle and Chanara. But I'm not entirely sure if it'll work on him. "A toast?" He stares at my raised mug, then at me, and I know for a fact that he sees right through me. He raises his own, clinking it against mine as we both drink, silence setting in between us. <<include "RC14">>
"Nothing," I start, placing my hand on top of his. "Will change. I promise you." He stares at me for what feels like forever, and what makes it worse is that I'm unable to figure out what he's thinking. Most of the time, he's pretty clear with his emotions. There are a few times when I'm unable to read him, but it hardly ever has anything to do with me and mainly pertains to him just drifting off. This … this isn't that. <<include "RC14">>
One drink turns into two, then two and a half, for me as I cut myself off. Responsibility. I want to say that I hardly ever practice it, but it wouldn't be true. I hardly missed my classes when I had them, I attended every meeting my uncle allowed me to sit in on, and I was always around when Chanara needed me. The only times I ever did something unfitting of my station were whenever I ran off with Chris. The older we grew, the more we had to sneak around. The more we began to fall for each other, the more I wanted to break every rule for him. I love him, but am I truly just whispering sweet fairytales to myself to think that this could work? Rahim's words manage to worm their way into my head. //No one is asking to leave your ''friend'' behind. I'm asking you to leave the lover part of it behind.// Can I even do that? <a data-passage="RC15"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
"Are you going to actually pay your tab this time?" the barkeep asks. I straighten up in my seat, glancing over at Chris, who has four mugs to my two, realizing he also stole my not fully drunken third one. The man giggles, appearing both insulted and amused by his words. "Come on," he sings, "I've always been good to you. What about -" "I'll give you the money tomorrow," I tell him, words that seem to reassure the barkeep enough to walk off grumbling. "What," Chris burps out, "is that some kind of goodbye present?" "Chris," I scold, and he shrugs. "You'll have too much to worry about tomorrow." "For the last time -" "Stop," he growls. This time, his words are far harsher than before, his tone actually bringing me to silence. He sighs. "Just stop, $name." "You honestly think I'm just going to forget you … us?" "Yes." All traces of being drunk are gone as he looks me straight in the eye, his eyes dry but sad, and something about that fact makes my insides shift uncomfortably. "Not only because you will be too busy, but because you need to. Your world is about to be different. You're gonna be forced to marry, and I can damn sure tell you it won't be to a fuckin' peasant. I've accepted it. You should too." <a data-passage="RC16"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
"Are you serious? I'm now the only one fighting for you not to just disappear. Why am I the only one who cares?" "Probably because you're not used to being told no," he shrugs. "You're trying to piss me off, and I need you not to do that. I need you to stop trying to push me away. Not right now. Not with all the things happening." "I have to," he chuckles softly, taking another long swig of his drink. "Because if I don't, then I'm going to cause my own heartbreak, and I can't. I can't watch my best friend just pull away, even if you don't want to. In fact, it'll hurt more if you don't just cut me off. Because." He turns and grabs my hand, squeezing it as he stares at me straight on. "Because it's going to happen. Maybe in a week, a month … could even be a year. But it will, and when it does, I'm going to break." [[“Then we make sure it doesn't.”|RC16MakeSureDoesnt]] [[“Nothing is going to change.”|RC16NothingChange]]
I turn to him, grabbing his hand and bringing it to my chest. "Then we make sure it doesn't. Okay? It's doable." He snakes his hand back, still drinking as he points at me and smiles. "You know what the funny thing is, I believe you. I think you will do everythin' in your power to make me feel like the most loved guy in the kingdom. But the issue with that is, I don't want to be. " I start to make a face when he stops me. "Somethin' is gonna slip and I don't want to even begin thinkin' that the reason you're facin' a rebellion is cos of your commitment to me. You're gonna get married to someone, and I can tell you I won't be here for it. I won't go to that wedding. I'm sorry." <<include "RC17">>
"Nothing is going to change, Chris! Stop making it seem like it will. Just like I did a month ago, I'll keep doing everything I can to see you. Inviting you to the feasts and stealing all the moments I can to be with you." He nods, sipping his drink slowly before putting it down. "When you leave the kingdom for weeks because you're away on business, what do you want me to do? When you're up to your nose in paperwork and being followed by a hundred dignitaries, will you tell them all to fuck off to come and see me? And when you meet your intended, what then? When you two are expected to adopt or have kids, what do you want me to do? Will you still say nothing has changed? I like kids, but I can promise you that I won't like yours." His laugh is without any humor, and he seems like he's keeping so much more back as he shakes his head. <<include "RC17">>
He gets up, tapping the bar. "I should get you back before the sun starts to set." For a while, I stay where I am, refusing to rise. But the truth is, I need to return, and that thought alone feels like it wraps up our entire situation in a nice, neat, and heartbreaking bow. The ride back is about as silent as I expected. So many times it feels like Chris is about to say something, but when I look, his face is as neutral as it was the last time I checked. My thoughts are just as jumbled, desperately trying to come up with solutions while also questioning the validity of each one. Each time I do that, I end up wondering 'and then what?' What happens when my fix doesn't fix anything, just prolongs something that never should have begun? Once back in the stables, I make sure I don't hear an alarm going before I dismount and hand Chris back the cloak. He takes it slowly, running his hands over it before sighing. <a data-passage="RC18"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
"You know, growin' up with you, I never considered this day. I always pictured us bein' best friends until we die. I knew what you were supposed to become, but I don't think I ever really understood." "Why do you keep talking like this? I refuse to shun you, regardless of what anyone says. How many different ways must I say it?" "I know you won't. But I think it's you who don't understand what tomorrow will bring now." "I do understand. I understand that if I want to, I can give you a promotion to head stablemaster." "And you'll have a bunch of servants who will start a riot because of it. Some advisors who tell you how idiotic it is, and Chanara death-glaring at you. But that's not even my point. My point is that everythin' we experienced by just bein' seen together is about to be ten times worse. I care about you too much to -" "I don't care." "I do." He shrugs. "Is that what you want to hear? I care about the death glares. I care about bein' around other workers and hearin' them badmouth you because of their doubts. I hate goin' out there for a drink only to hear about how much they all think you'll fuck up. And I don't ever want to think I'm distractin' you from doing the job you're meant to be doing." I sigh, my mind no longer on my side. "What are you saying, Chris?" "I don't know. I think I'm drunk and scared, so I'm just word vomitin' everywhere." He's about to say more when two servants enter, and my body fights over what to do: act distant or remember that we're well-known friends. Regardless, the reaction seems to be enough for Chris, who gives me a pointed look before taking the horse's reins and leading them to the cross-tie area. I just ... go. <a data-passage="RC19"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
I hardly make it back inside before Chanara appears, Rahim and a man that I have never met at her side. "Finally," she sighs, taking a step to the side to allow the stranger to step forward. Rahim spares me a glance that I'm not entirely able to decipher. "Your uncle wished for you to meet ahead of tomorrow. ?Prince $name, allow me to formally introduce you to King Lafayette of the Kingdom Lorego." The man bows, his dark brown eyes never leaving mine as he straightens. "King Lafayette," I repeat, trying to remember where I heard the name. "Pardon my manners, but I seem to have forgotten where I heard your name recently." "Ah, perhaps dealing with a few trading and pirating laws. My predecessor didn't particularly care to rein in the pirates that plagued our ports. I decided to not follow in her footsteps. Neighboring ports have thus been getting an influx of pirate activity, and I'm being blamed." "Well, of course," I snort, "how dare you care for the safety of your people and security of your ports?" "Indeed," he sighs, smiling widely. "I suppose if I wish to be known for anything, it might as well be for making controversial decisions. I'm sure you will aid greatly in that mission." I frown, my brow furrowing as I look at Chanara, who stares right back. "Why would I?" It is now time for King Lafayette to look confused, but unlike me, Chanara comes to his rescue. "$name, unless otherwise decided. You are looking at your betrothed." I stiffen as only now does my brain seem to want to work and realize what all of this was. Foolish of me to not consider the reason my uncle would want me to meet him before my coronation. Chanara's gaze tells me to be careful with whatever I say next. [[“Otherwise decided?”|RC19OtherwiseDecided]] [[“What an unexpected surprise.”|RC19UnexpectedSurprise]] [[“So … this is it.”|RC19ThisIsIt]]
"Unless otherwise decided? What does that mean?" "It means our alliance is a tenuous one. If I remember correctly, your advisors are not exactly pleased about this unity." "Yes," I snort, "that sounds like them." <<include "RC20">>
"What an unexpected surprise," I smile, glaring at Chanara who returns a glare just as obvious. <<include "RC20">>
"So," I say, no longer thinking about those standing before me, or at least not the majority. There is only one figure that comes to mind as I say my following words. "This is it?" "$name!" Chanara chides, reminding me of my audience. I at least have the nerve to look sheepish. But I meant what I said. Not only did I have to combat Chris's worries about me forgetting him, but now there was an actual marriage that would further complicate it all. <<include "RC20">>
"I'm sorry," Lafayette says, "I thought you knew." "I was told," I lied, hoping that I sounded reassuring enough. "But like so many other things, it must've slipped my mind. Today has been -" He nods. "I understand. My coronation was just as tumultuous. I would be remiss to learn that I only added to the headache that travels with it." "Nonsense." Chanara hums. "In fact, Your Highness, how about I give you a tour of the grounds. It will allow you to become better acquainted not only with the castle but also with those who work here." "An excellent idea," he tells her, turning to me and grabbing my hand in his to place a kiss. "Until tomorrow, Your Majesty." <a data-passage="RC21"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
I watch them go, turning to Rahim who doesn't bother even trying to put on a smile. "I ... I'm sorry." "No. Thank you for distracting Chanara." "Do you have anything else to do today?" I nod. "I need to go speak to my uncle." He raises an eyebrow but doesn't ask me why and instead leads the way to my uncle's room. Once there, Rahim nods and stands a few feet from the two posted guards. I enter, close the door, and look for my uncle in his large room. This was technically meant to be my room, the room of the child of royalty, and later, after my coronation, I was meant to move to the room that I currently dwell in. My uncle didn't like the idea and wanted me to, at the very least, always be in it so that I understood it was always my birthright. <a data-passage="RC22"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
Sitting at his table is my uncle, writing something hastily and becoming very irritated with either himself or the parchment. "Fighting a losing battle, I take it?" "I had believed it to be an uphill one," he sighs, nodding to me in greeting. "But it has thus proven to be better than me in every way. I have nothing else to throw at it." "What is //it//?" "For you," he hums. "I know the advisors have given you a ton of papers that will detail all that is expected of you. And Chanara will be there as your aid, yes. But I wanted to do one as someone who has sat in that seat. Who has tried their best and failed." [[“You did not fail.”|RC22Fail]] [[“It's not like it's an easy job.”|RC22EasyJob]] [[“You wanted to give me advice after failing?”|RC22FailAdvice]]
"You did not fail, uncle." "What would you call all that has happened?" "You trying your best when there are usurpers who just don't care." "But a good ruler would have been able to squash such rebellions. I should have been able to make this kingdom safe for you. Handed you a thriving dominion instead of … this." <<include "RC23">>
"You say this as if the job is easy. I'm sure it's far more difficult to succeed at this than it is to fail." "I believe you said that to make me feel better, but I think you failed tremendously," he laughs, causing me to also smile. "I just … I wish I could have made this kingdom safe for you. Handed you a thriving dominion instead of … this." <<include "RC23">>
"Uncle, let me first say I love you and everything you did for me. If it wasn't for you, I would not be here, of that I'm sure. But I must question the sanity of what you just said. You wanted to aid me by giving me advice when you failed?" He pauses. "Well, yes. Now that you put it that way, it makes sense to just give you a blank sheet of paper. But, you can still learn things from me and all of my pitfalls." "Ah, read what you say and do the opposite?" "Yes!" he laughs. "I suppose it would be pointless. I cared less about this kingdom than I did for you, and trying to make this kingdom safe for you. I wanted to hand you a thriving dominion instead of … this." <<include "RC23">>
"Most were not willing to accept you," I remind, taking a seat on the ottoman. "You were never meant to rule, and your brother, my parents, were taken in such a violent way that many just feared the future." "I'm thankful for the words, but I still could have done more. Less for the kingdom and more for your sanity. Tomorrow, they'll be waiting to dump everything on you. Some will forget how long change takes and are ready to curse your name when their crops wilt or when a child comes down with a sickness." "Thus, the pitfalls of leading open up." He nods, gazing at the parchment and then shaking his head. <a data-passage="RC24"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
"It's actually good that you came. I must inform you of some particular and vital figures who will attend tomorrow." "Ah, like King Lafayette?" "So you met him? Excellent. I was worried I would have to squeeze something in at the last minute." "So that when you declare to the courts that he is my intended, I won't look shocked, correct?" He sighs. "$name, it was either him or one of the far older kings or lords. He's the youngest and the one whose intentions for his kingdom will best serve what you have told me you have for your own. I thought I did a great job, especially since I took that choice out of the advisor's hands. They would have put you with King Halsworth or Lord Defia" [[“Must I?”|RC24MustI]] [[“And if there is another?”|RC24Another]] [[Leave it alone.|RC24LeaveAlone]]
"Must I?" "What do you mean?" "Is it not possible to just rule solely?" "You know it's not possible. All the other kingdoms will take that as disrespect, perhaps you believing that none of them are good enough for your kingdom. Your own people will begin to worry about heirs and the lack of allies. The usurpers will be given a golden opportunity to undermine you and take the kingdom." "So, my entire reign depends on who I invite into my bed?" "In a way, yes." He sighs. "I'm sorry, $name. That's just how -" "The world works. Yes, I've been reminded of that many times today." "How are you feeling about your coronation?" [[“Like it would be best for me to skip it.”|RC24SkipIt]] [[“Somewhat prepared.”|RC24Prepared]] [[“I'm ready.”|RC24Ready]]
"And if there is another who has my heart?" He stiffens, his easy-going smile vanishing as he eyes me wearily. "$name." "I just -" "No. You just nothing. You know as much as I that any entanglement you have fallen into will not work." He pauses, shaking his head. "Especially with a stablehand." I almost want to question how he knows but I suppose it wasn't hard to guess, even Rahim and Chanara figured it out a while back. "I just hope that Chris at least knows as much." "Oh, he knows. I've gotten an earful already." He gives me another look and I sigh. "Not asking," he says. "It's not about you being a ruler and changing laws. You can do that. But how many people of both equal, higher, and lower status will accept that? Anyone higher will be offended, kingdoms will think you an immature child. And, whether you believe it or not, other servants and those below him will not think much either. For their leader to stoop so low and marry someone with no background in politics. Servants have their own hierarchy and stablehands are not as high as you may think. I'm sorry. That's just how -" "The world works. Yes, I've been reminded of that many times today." "How are you feeling about your coronation?" I don't know whether to thank him for the change in conversation or not. [[“Like it would be best for me to skip it.”|RC24SkipIt]] [[“Somewhat prepared.”|RC24Prepared]] [[“I'm ready.”|RC24Ready]]
I know what he's going to say. Bringing anything related to it up is just a waste of time and will only further sadden or anger me. "How are you feeling about your coronation?" [[“Like it would be best for me to skip it.”|RC24SkipIt]] [[“Somewhat prepared.”|RC24Prepared]] [[“I'm ready.”|RC24Ready]]
"Like the wiser course would be for me to skip it and instead let another handle it." "Are you truly that frightened of the idea?" "Being trained in something is far different than actually doing it. Then, I could play pretend. Now, there's no more of that. No more scenarios. Everything is real." "Yes. But those scenarios and all that 'pretend' was to make you ready for when all of it became real." "Doesn't make it any less scary." "You're going to make a great ?king," he tells me, squeezing my hands. "I know it." <a data-passage="RC25"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
"I feel somewhat prepared. Mostly, it's just my nerves holding me back. I know … or at least I think I know, that I can do this, but what if that is just a lie I'm telling myself to lessen the blow?" "You're going to make a great ?king," he tells me, squeezing my hands. "I know it." <a data-passage="RC25"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
"I'm ready." "Truly?" "You sound surprised. What else is there to do? I've prepared for this all my life. I'm nervous, yes. I have no idea what the future will hold, but I've done all that I possibly can and will try my hardest. It's the only thing I can do." "You're going to make a great ?king," he tells me, squeezing my hands. "I know it." <a data-passage="RC25"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
I close the door to my uncle's room with a simple click, ignoring the bowing guards as I stride down the hall with no clear destination. Just how difficult will it be to let him go? Years of us sneaking away, careful scheming to hide away where no one can see us, mastering how to behave so people see only two people close due to years upon years of friendship. How easy will either of us forget those stolen kisses, the brief physical contact, the lingering stares, or the nights where we fell asleep in each other's arms with no fear of the future? "Again, I'm sorry," Rahim tells me, trying to muster up a smile as he gestures to the door. "If you need me, I'll be out here." "Vigilant as always?" I tease, and he bows. "Of course." With that, the door closes, and I turn to my room. Inhaling slowly, I think about tomorrow and what it will bring. In a way, I'll be presenting a new me. So many things are about to change that I'm not entirely sure I'll be ready. Of course, the advisors and my uncle won't dump everything into my lap. They'll do it gradually, but I'll be the one sitting on that throne receiving those I'm meant to take care of. People will bring their concerns to me, and I'll have to decide on the best course of action. What will I change? What will I keep the same? And then I pause, realizing something that I haven't before. <a data-passage="RC26"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
"Rahim!" I shout, throwing open the door and chuckling as he stumbles back, uses his wings to rebalance himself, and then starts to pull his sword. "What happened?!" "Nothing but I need you to cover for me." "No," he growls. "Don't you dare." "I need to talk to him." "You should've done that earlier." "Unless you're going to rat me out, I'm going. I think it was considerate of me to tell you." "Considerate. It's just smart. If I knock on your door, find you gone, and blow the whistle, then you're in trouble hours away from your coronation." "Yes, which is why we're here talking right now. You're welcome and thank you." I close the door before he can say anything more. Rahim will complain and give me an earful whenever he gets the opportunity, but he'll let me do it. I go to the window and climb out of it, running down familiar trails until I get to the stables, hoping that Chris is still there. Thankfully, he is. I watch as he tends to the four black horses that I suspect will be utilized for the carriage tomorrow. My plan may work, or it may not. Not when he seems so at home here, comfortable and content. [[Scare him.|RC26ScareHim]] [[Hug him from behind.|RC26HugHim]] [[Announce yourself.|RC26Announce]]
Making sure I switch up how I'm walking, I stalk closer, hoping that the neighing horses won't give me away. Once I'm close enough, I shout, unamused by how Chris glances over his shoulder at me with a raised and entertained smile. "And I failed to scare you." "Your boots gave you away. That and the horses." Of course they did. <<include "RC27">>
I carefully approach, hoping that the now neighing horses won't give me away as I get behind him and wrap my arms around his waist. He doesn't say anything for a moment, and for that, I just continue hugging him. I can't help but think about how this may be the last time I can ever do that again. How many times did hugs just like this manage to calm me down and set me at ease? How many nights did I spend with my arms wrapped around him and now I … <<include "RC27">>
"Chris," I announce, waving at him as I come closer, he turns, looking relieved as he combs his hand through one of the horse's forelock then comes over to me. <<include "RC27">>
"Hey. I'm … happy you came." "Did you think I would?" "I … no, I didn't. But I was praying that you would.' He drags me closer, resting his forehead against mine. "I don't like how I left things and I'm not sure I did a good job of actually talking about the issue I have." "Do you want a second try at it?" He doesn't shift, remaining silent as his fingers ghost across my face and cheeks, his eyes going from one feature to the next before his finger shifts to my lips, dwelling there. "Chris," I whisper and he shifts forward, his lips so gently touching mine. An invitation. [[Get him to talk. (This will bypass the sex scene.)|RC27TalkAboutIt]] [[Let him.|RC27ChrisSex]]
"Chris, wait," I start, pulling back. His eyes slowly flutter open, like a man that has just been awoken from a dream he'd much rather have stayed in. "We should talk about this." He huffs and I roll my eyes. <<include "RC28">>
I allow it, letting him deepen the kiss as I wrap my arms around his neck and drag him closer. His tongue slides into my mouth and, as if a switch was flipped, the gentle and nearly chaste kiss becomes one of feverish and greedy. He grabs hold of my chin, anchoring me as his free hand ventures my body while his mouth devours me. My mind swims as it attempts to figure out where to focus, what to do, and where to go, but it always goes back to his lips, even when he pulls back and his tongue slides across the edge of your lips. Chris seems to already have the next steps planned as he begins to take one step after another until my back hits the wall and begins working my pants down. "Why did we never bring some kind of mat in here?" he asks against my lips, and it takes every amount of willpower to pull away to answer. "Because we're not always in here." That much was true. Most of the time, we sneak away to the tavern or we just head to the forests, or even the few times when he's snuck into my room. I could probably count on one hand how many times we've come to the stables for a quick romp. <<if $sex is "v">>\ "Spread your legs," he whispers, licking at my neck. I do as he says, parting them as he slides his finger past my lower lips and rubbing against my core. I melt, almost closing my legs around his hand as he teases my clit. Watching him lick his lips and move his face between my thighs was a sight, one that caused my knees to go weak, and I would have to thank every muscle within me for keeping me up. His tongue circles my nub as he then trails his tongue down to my heat, and my body aches for him to continue on. <a data-passage="RC27ChrisSex2"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a> <<else>>\ Chris takes a knee as he grabs and massages my growing bulge. My breathing picks up as he continues on, shifting to stroking me as he then starts to take me into his mouth. I rest my head against the chilled wooden wall as I watch him, his tongue traveling up and down my length, covering my base to the tip in saliva before again taking me. His head begins to bob, and the pleasure mounts higher and higher. Every single time his lips reach my base, I have to fight the need to keep him there, to grab his head and take control, fucking his mouth. "$name?" he questions, and I shake my head. "Trying not to do something." "Take control if you want." [[Don't.|RC27Dont]] [[Do it.|RC27DoIt]] <</if>>\
I don't, I can be content with this. I let him continue on, watching as his head bobs up and down on my member, creating squelching sounds that combine with my light moans. At times, he slows down, and my hips involuntarily buck, encouraging him to continue on. Each time he does it, I want to fight him more, feeling my orgasm right there, but he edges me, keeping me from completely discovering the sensation. "Turn around," Chris says breathlessly, and only now do I notice that he's been pumping himself as he sucked me off. "I can't wait." I do as he says, and he immediately inserts his tongue into my unprepared hole, lubing me with his spit before working in a finger and then a second. I coo into the wall, letting my fingers dig into it as he quickens his pace. If this was my reaction to just fingers, then was I even ready to take him? He continues pumping his fingers inside before standing up, taking his cock into his hands, and lining himself up as he pulls my cheeks apart. "You ready?" he questions, and I simply nod, encouraging him by backing into him. He pushes inside, and I gasp, just barely catching my shout as I scold myself for not remembering just how big he is. How the fuck do I forget that "Are you okay?" he asks, but I wave off his concern, just allowing myself a moment to get adjusted. That's all I need. Thankfully, Chris gives me the moment before gradually picking up his pace. As he does, he kisses my back, his hand running across my chest and neck. My entire body shakes as I feel myself clench around him, wanting … needing him to go deeper. <a data-passage="RC27ChrisSex2"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
I didn't need to hear him say anything else. I place my hand on the back of his head, thrusting into him slowly at first before changing it up and slamming my erection into the back of his throat. A few times, I keep him there, relishing the feel of my dick so deep in his mouth before releasing him. My hip thrusts become erratic, rocking into him until my climax hits me and I spill into his mouth. I pull out of his mouth a few seconds later, gesturing for him to take my original spot. I needed to feel him; I couldn't bear the thought of not being buried deep. Chris doesn't even pause, presenting his ass as I work his pants down and use the residual cum on my member to coat his ass and then slide in a digit. I work his hole, spreading it as much as I can before adding another. I need him to be ready, and every moan he releases encourages me to take my time with it. Ready for me, I line myself up and slide into him, wrapping my arms around him as I drive further into him, lightly nipping his shoulder blade as I revel in the feel of him. I pull out and then back in, moving my hips to a rhythm that I have no intent on keeping. Once it feels like he's well adjusted, I slam into him, setting a punishing pace that causes him to moan out. I cover his mouth, terrified of a guard hearing him and coming to investigate. The only sound that I want to hear is my flesh slapping against his repeatedly. <a data-passage="RC27ChrisSex2"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
<<if $sex is "v">>\ He licks ravenously, my fingers in his hair as I close my eyes and try to keep my moans to myself. Chris's hands help keep me up as he continues on, his talented tongue delving deeper into my warmth as if trying to draw some hidden sweetness. I practically jump when I feel his teeth scrape against my clit, the sensation wanting more in a way I didn't think possible. I can see him smirk as he replaces it with his tongue, pulling my sensitive nub between his lips and sucking. I wouldn't last much longer as I feel the pressure build. It didn't help that he never ceased or slowed his assault. I was privy to every slurp, felt the way his fingers dug into my thighs, or the bridge of saliva that followed Chris's lips as he pulled away. With his tongue inside, he curls his tongue, sucking and licking me up like I was the most precious water and he, a desperate man. My orgasm catches me by surprise. I knew it was there, but my mind had been blurred. It slams into me, and I feel my knees go weak as Chris continues on, lapping up my juices as if I hadn't just crashed down to the ground. He hoists my legs on his shoulders, his eyes connecting with mine as he continues on. But I can hardly focus anymore. "Not yet, love," he whispers, undoing his own pants. "Unless you had enough." "Don't you dare stop," I growl. He snorts but continues on, releasing his length and rubbing it against your still dripping slit. <a data-passage="RC27ChrisSex3"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a> <<elseif $sex is "p">>\ <<if hasVisited("RC27DoIt")>>\ I don't slow down, breathing harshly as I travel deeper and deeper, his walls closing in around me each and every time, no matter how much I think I've stretched them out. He's so tight, and I can hardly wrap my mind around it. "Fuck, $name," Chris growls, hitting the wall as he backs himself into me, causing me to let out a low growl. I was right there; I could feel my peak coming. And then it's there, and I can feel his walls clenching around me as he gasps. The two of us don't move, riding out our orgasms together. Our bodies slide to the floor, or more like his body slides to the floor as I continue standing upright, gasping as I glance down at him. "Get your spent dick out of my face," he laughs, and I do as he asks, sitting right next to him. The coldness of the stables help to calm my racing heart and heated skin. Yet, even with everything that just took place, I can only think about what will happen in a few hours. "You never told me what you wanted to say," I whisper, resting my head on his shoulder. <a data-passage="RC28"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a> <<else>>\ His thrusts speed up, and I take them, biting my lower lip as he begins to push against my prostate. I can feel myself reaching that peak, knowing damn well that it's not that far off. "Fuck, $name," Chris whimpers, unraveling just as much as I was. The sound of him saying my name like that pushes me to help the pace, moving my hips so that when we now slam into one another. "I'm right there," he growls, and I'm right there with him, both of us gasping as I feel my walls clench around him, milking his member of all its seed as I also feel the cum leak down my own thigh. He continues to fuck me, riding out his orgasm before his pace comes to a halt and he finally pulls out of me. Our bodies slide to the floor, or more like I slide to the floor as Chris continues to stand upright, gasping as he glances down at me. "Your dick is in my face," I snort, teasingly leaning in and licking some of the residual cum off of it. Seeing him shiver makes me smile, but I leave him be as he finally shifts and he sits right next to me. The cold wooden boards of the stables help to calm my racing heart and heated skin. Yet, even with everything that just took place, I can only think about what will happen in a few hours. "You never told me what you wanted to say," I whisper, resting my head on his shoulder. <a data-passage="RC28"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a> <</if>>\ <</if>>\
"You ready for me?" Chris pants against your ear, lining himself up as you shiver in anticipation. You spread your legs wider, welcoming him in as his tip enters. You already start to shiver, biting your lower lip as he thrusts deeper inside, grunting. He wastes no time, working his hips in and out as he sets his pace. "Fuck, I'm gonna -" Chris starts, but he swallows the words as he just repeats his earlier word. "Fuck. Fuck." You arch into him, letting him slam into you and traveling deeper. "Keep going, Chris," you moan, "right there. Right there, please." Your walls close in around him, resisting his attempts to travel farther but always stepping to the side and giving up the fight. "You're killing me," he murmurs into your chest, fussing with your shirt as he takes your nipple into his mouth. If your nails dig any deeper into his flesh, you'll probably cause him to bleed. Your mind, for a moment, tells you what's going on. Why this time feels as great as it does. But you don't linger, choosing instead to move your hips to his rhythm, riding closer and closer to your second orgasm and Chris's first. You can feel yours approaching, and move forward, grabbing his chin and slamming your lips against his in a sloppy kiss. You whine into his mouth, encouraging him to give you what you're asking for, and he doesn't disappoint as he comes. You gasp alongside him as your orgasm hits you, and the two of you pant, shaking against one another as you feel your insides warm from Chris's seed. You will definitely have to run to Amari later to make sure nothing comes of this. But for now, you rest here, squirming against him as he finally begins to pull out with a wet pop. <a data-passage="RC27ChrisSex4"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
For a moment, we both sit along the cold ground of the stables, and I make a mental note to profusely thank the servants for keeping it at least somewhat clean. "Trying to ignore the fact that we fucked in the stable's?" Chris questions. "Very much so. I'd say we could've done it outside, but the guard patrols have been upped." "Would it help if I said we -" "No. Nothing you say next will help me, so let's move on." I chuckle, readjusting the clothes that I can. I sigh at my next thought. No matter what, we need to have this conversation before I go. "Chris … you never told me what you wanted to say. I mean, before." <a data-passage="RC28"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
"Honestly," he starts, "I'm not even sure. I wanted to apologize and better explain myself, but I'm startin' to think I can't." "Try?" "Not that easy. I'll end up sayin' somethin' stupid and that's it. There's no take-backs. There's no fixin' it when tomorrow hits." "I can make you an advisor," I point out, feeling him shift, and I move to see his face. His brows are furrowed as he stares at me. Finally, he starts to shake his head, but I cut him off. "Not in the capacity of the others. But more of an advisor to help the country's citizens. None of those advisors knows anything about the common person and their struggles. Nor do they have their trust or care to earn it. But you, you do. You can help me make a difference for them just by being yourself." "I …" He shakes his head, getting to his feet and clumsily pulling up his pants. "That doesn't solve anythin', $name. Or at least not everythin'. If I were just your friend, then sure, but I'm not. We just fucked. I … I love you. You gotta plan for whoever you end up married to? Or a plan for when you need to bring an heir into the picture? Or anythin' that solves //that// side of us?" I start, but he simply continues on. <a data-passage="RC29"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
"What you're askin' me is to be even closer to watch all this unravel. I," he snorts, shaking his head. "I am not that strong. I am not that mature. I will get pissed off. I …" "Think about it," I urge, grabbing hold of his hand as I too get up. "For me?" A dozen different emotions parade across his face before he turns away and nods. "I'll think about it." That's all I can ask, especially when he did have a point. I literally met the man whom I'm supposed to marry earlier today. But I didn't want to lose Chris. "I'll … head back," I tell him, placing a kiss on his cheek before I head towards the exit. "Goodnight, ?King $name." I glance behind me to give him a smile that we both know doesn't reach my eyes, and with that, I go. <a data-passage="RC30"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
The weight of the crown is just as heavy as I always envisioned. Some speak of the weight being more metaphorical than anything else, but I can assure them that a crown made of pure gold and other, more minor metals, is not something to be taken lightly. If anything, I want to remove it, but that would probably be a sign of how my entire reign will go. "All hail, ?King $name," the herald shouts, the words repeated by all others in the room as they bow. A few seconds tick by before I'm allowed to rise and therefore accept congratulations from all of those in attendance. The band plays a lively song while a few dance, but the bulk of everyone is either at the tables or vying for a moment of my time. My smile is beginning to hurt, even more when I hear certain advisors speak about their doubts so blatantly in front of me. At first, I would engage in conversation, but after the sixth one, I just decided to … [[Just. Keep. Smiling.|RC30Smiling]] [[Correct them, nicely.|RC30Correct]] [[Move on.|RC30MoveOn]]
Every rude remark is met by nothing but a smile. A smile that is growing too wide as I have to constantly keep my thoughts from showing on my face. I sprinkle in a laugh or two, making note of which advisors irritate me so I can just fire them later. I'm sure my uncle or Chanara will have something to say about that, but I don't particularly care. <<include "RC31">>
Each time I hear them remark, I choose to remind or correct them on just how harmful unproven theories can be. For some, I even flip the entire conversation and question if they have ties to the usurpers. If I knew I'd see them stutter and trip over themselves as much as they did, then I would've just questioned every advisor, perhaps pairing it with searching for a guard to take them to questioning. <<include "RC31">>
As soon as one of them says something I don't like, I move on. It allows me to at least visit more people than I initially thought I'd be able to. It also shows me just how much the advisors seemed to revel in their own voice. They constantly followed me once I walked away, as if their words didn't hold the same power if I wasn't around to hear them. <<include "RC31">>
It takes far too long for me to get away from them, retreating to the most public place in the entire hall to do so. At first, I slump into the throne until I hear Chanara in my ear, chiding me on posture and poise. Straightening up, I let my eyes sweep across the crowd, hoping to find one man in particular. "Your Highness," Chanara greets, bowing before coming the rest of the way. "It appears one needed a break?" "It was either that or I was going to make a dash outside to avoid the advisors." "Did you meet all of the suitors?" I practically tremble, my grip on the throne's armrest tightening as I try to rid them from my mind and fail. "Yes, unfortunately. I'm pretty sure one of them has ties with the wannabe usurpers." "Oh, Denifrak. He most certainly does." My eyes bulge as she shrugs her shoulders. "The advisors' angle there is that if you side with them, there will be no need for an uprising. I am sure they mean to make you a puppet." "And he was simply allowed in?" "He has ties with a lord from a neighboring kingdom. If we touched him, it would start a political nightmare. Far easier to allow him to walk around." "And if tomorrow, my first decree is to at least throw the advisor into the dungeons for treason?" "Already written down and noted," Chanara grins. "But do you at least see now why your uncle stepped in?" I nod. But that is all. I would give nothing else because at the end of the day, it didn't matter. For what feels like the tenth time, my eyes scan the crowd but I still don't find him. <a data-passage="RC32"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
"Chanara," I finally ask, turning to her. "Did Chris get an invitation?" "Of course. All the servants did, and I delivered his myself due to your //closeness//." I can feel her staring at me, but I choose to forget it. Could it be that he decided not to come? Choosing to make the first step out of the two of us? I … I'm not entirely sure how I feel about that. One can't just expect me to let go of decades of friendship because one is starting a new chapter. No. I … "Breathe," Chanara tells me, squeezing my arm. "I'll see if I can find him." "Please." She sets off, and I call Rahim closer. "Don't let anyone pass." He nods. I sit on the throne. At first, I follow Chanara as she strategically makes her way through people, but after a while, I can only spot the poof of her hair, and then, she is swallowed by the swelling crowd. I try to relax, but find it impossible. [[I should be relieved, right?|RC32Relieved]] [[I … I didn't want it to end like this.|RC32EndLikeThis]]
Part of me says I should be relieved. This was something that needed to happen regardless, so why not now? So many things were going to change today so why not add this to the list? Except … two decades of friendship should not have ended like that. <<include "RC33">>
If we were going to end it, then I at least wanted a proper goodbye. Even if it was full of tears and one of us refused, though both of us knew it had to be done. That wasn't last night. Last night wasn't a goodbye. It was … I don't know, but it wasn't a goodbye. <<include "RC33">>
"Look who I found," Chanara announces, pulling me from my thoughts as I leap up at the sight of Chris. "And he's told me about such an interesting new position. I think it's a splendid idea." She gives him a look before gesturing for Rahim to follow, and the two of them go to socialize, or more like Chanara is to socialize and Rahim is to groan. Watching them go, I turn my attention to Chris, who gives me a sheepish grin. "Sorry, I was trying to appear quicker, but that crowd isn't easy to -" I surge forward, throwing my arms around him, caring little for decorum and how many people will see and gasp in horror. My best friend was in front of me, and I just needed him to know how happy I was to see him. "I wasn't going to miss your day," he tells me, hugging me back until we finally separate. "I'm not that stupid." "I'm sorry, I just -" "It's okay. I … I don't know how we'll do this, but I realized that I love you too much as a friend to lose you because I can't be with you. I may have to step down, but for now. I'd rather be by your side." "So, is that your way of accepting the job?" "Yea. I accept it and all the terms and conditions." [[Return to RoyaltyAU Beginning|RoyaltyAU]] [[Return to Table of Contents|Start]]
Nothing Here Yet. Check in later for a story. [[Return to RoyaltyAU Beginning|RoyaltyAU]] [[Return to Table of Contents|Start]]
@@.center; <h1>[[... You Found Rahim?|WIF_Rahim]]</h1> //What if it wasn’t Sydero that Roe found, but Rahim in that alleyway? Everything leading up to the event is the same, only the twins get knocked to opposite sides of town and Rahim is found on the path near their job.// <h1>[[... You Were Engaged to Ruben's Brother?|WIF_RubenBrother]]</h1> //What if instead of Ruben, you were engaged to his brother instead? In this scenario, Ruben’s family is still alive, and the war that took their lives is ongoing, but Phoenix and Dragon have decided to merge to turn the tide. The problem? You’re in love with the wrong brother.// <h1>[[... Sydero Was Past Saving?|WIF_SyderoDemon]]</h1> //What if Sydero was already past the threshold when Roe and Rahim appeared in the Underworld to save her? :: Trigger Warning: Death ::// <hr> <<include "BoDImportStats">><br><br><<include "ToAImportStats">> @@
I shine the light down the path, my brow raising as I tell myself it’s nothing, just another raccoon or rat. But seeing that I’m the one who needs to close up, it’s my job to make sure that statement is proven true. Though, I see nothing wrong with telling them this happened after I left. The sound came from the path between the buildings; no cameras are there, so I’ll probably get away with such a fabrication. Movement in the corner causes me to cease my idle thoughts, and I redirect the light to shine on a man who glances away. His clothes are torn, and there are a few bloody scars against his light beige skin. His black hair stands on end, giving him a crazed look that causes me to want to take a few steps back. It’s not an everyday occurrence, but occasionally, we get our share of crazies and those seeking the place out while high or under the influence. Luckily, I’m never on shift … until now. “Sir? Are … are you alright?” “Where?” he straightens up only to sway to the side, “where am I?” “Outside The Alley. Should I take you to a hospital?” He doesn’t answer, still attempting to successfully right himself and concentrate. When he does, I find his eyes a striking light blue, more so than any normal eye color I’ve seen. They’re brilliant, and if he wasn’t stumbling everywhere, I feel they could pierce my being easily. He looks me up and down with a dazed look that tells me his mind isn’t all with him. His frown morphs into a grimace, and he’s upon me with superhuman speed. <a data-passage="R1.00"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
“Who sent you?” he growls. I can’t even get the word huh out before he continues his questioning, “not the angels. They wouldn’t work with a … whatever you are. Demons would …” “What the fuck are you talking about?” I ask, but I realize he probably hit his head a lot harder than I initially suspected. Either that or those creating the name of these gangs just aren’t that creative. He squints, “Vendikai?” [[Try to get him off.|R1.00TryGetOff]] [[Question his questioning.|R1.00QuestionQuestions]] [[“You have a concussion.”|R1.00Concussion]]
I try to get a better angle to push him off of me but only succeed in him applying more pressure. He starts to say something when suddenly he winces in pain, staggering to the side as he clutches his side. <<include "R1.01">>
“Are you part of the Syndicate? The Crazies?” “What?” “Exactly. I don’t know what you’re talking about, so release me.” He starts to say something when suddenly he winces in pain, staggering to the side as he clutches his side. <<include "R1.01">>
“Look, you have a concussion. I’m here to help you. I can take you to the hospital.” He starts to say something when suddenly he winces in pain, staggering to the side as he clutches his side. <<include "R1.01">>
“I can -” he staggers backward, tripping over a rock and falling. “Crap,” I voice, unable to get to his side fast enough to catch him. He hits the ground hard. Hard enough for even me to cringe at the sound that it causes. If he isn’t dead, he’ll definitely need a doctor now. “I need …” he struggles to finish, pushing himself upright. How he survived that fall and, even more, acted as if it was a simple stumble caused my head to hurt. “A doctor, I know. Come on. My car is right over there.” “No,” he growls, shooing me away, “I don’t need that.” “Then what?” Before I can question him further, the sound of wings descending upon us causes me to jump and duck, preparing to fight off whatever giant eagle has decided to randomly attack. Only to then see that I am no longer even in the alleyway but in a decently decorated house. <a data-passage="R1.02"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
“Help me to that room,” he mumbles, attempting to rise but unable to. “Where are we?” I shout, jerking around to get my bearings. When I fail, I rush towards the door, ignoring the groans of the man within. I find myself outside in what looks to be the middle of nowhere. There are trees on all sides but in front where a road exists, but a quick glance up and down tells me that no other houses are in sight. “You’re dreaming,” I tell myself, snapping my fingers before pinching my arm. Every second I don’t wake up, I pinch harder until I can no longer take the pain and flee back inside and to the strange man. “What the fuck!? Where are we? What the fuck?! What. The. Fuck. No. What. The. Actual.” “Yes,” he roars in agony and annoyance, “fuck. Where are you? You help me to the room, and I can tell you what happened. Since you seem so dreadfully clueless.” Dreadfully? I almost bring myself to ask him why that word but that’s neither my main focus or concern. [[“No, you’re going to tell me now.”|R1.03TellMeNow]] [[“You know what’s happening?”|R1.03KnowWhatsHappening]] [[“Okay. Okay, sure.”|R1.03OkaySure]]
“No. Heck no. You’re going to tell me what happened right now. Explain how we just went from my workplace to here. Where the fuck is here?!” He seems far more focused on himself as he gets to his feet, unsteadily swaying, but he stabilizes after a few more seconds. “This is probably your first time coming across a nephilim. But I do possess the ability to teleport, even in a weaker state.” <<include "R1.03">>
“You know what’s happening?” I ask in shock, “like you have an answer to all of this?” Of course, he does. Otherwise, he’d be freaking out as much as me. On the one hand, I’m glad for that. Both of us freaking out would make me believe that the rapture had just occurred and I was sentenced to survive with this stranger. “Of course I do,” he snorts in what I can only describe as pretentious. “This is probably your first time coming across a nephilim. But I do possess the ability to teleport, even in a weaker state.” <<include "R1.03">>
“Okay. Okay, yea, of course,” I tell him, taking a seat despite his previous words for me to help him. I stare at a single spot, trying to center myself and calm my racing heart. Will an explanation do anything? Is there even a way to explain this? “Look,” he sighs, getting to his feet unsteadily. He sways, but after a few more seconds, he stabilizes, “this is probably your first time coming across a nephilim. But I do possess the ability to teleport, even in a weaker state.” <<include "R1.03">>
I stare at him, waiting for him to tell me the real reason, but even I must pause and rethink what he said. How else could we end up here? The only possibilities are that I’m dreaming, or he truly teleported us here. I sit, finding that I’m suddenly far more dizzy than expected. Perhaps both of us are dealing with a concussion. The eagle or whatever bird it was that swooped down knocked me out. Yes. That actually makes sense. It doesn’t, but does it matter? “You teleported us?” I question slowly, still trying to comprehend his words. “Even if you have been surrounded by nothing but your standard supernaturals, you should still know something about teleportation. A great deal of beings find themselves possessing the ability.” [[“Can you stop talking?”|R1.03StopTalking]] [[“Supernaturals?”|R1.03Supernaturals]] [[Sit silently.|R1.03SitSilently]]
“Can you stop talking? Is that a thing that you can do right now?” <<include "R1.04">>
“Supernaturals? What are you talking about? You mean like vampires and werewolves?” “Why are those always the first everyone goes to? As if hundreds more do not exist?” I cradle my head, not knowing what I’m feeling. <<include "R1.04">>
I hear him, though I desperately wish that I didn’t. I feel like a worse headache is starting to overtake me, one I fear will never get rid of. <<include "R1.04">>
“You’re … confused.” “Confused?” I snort, “puzzled, baffled, totally fucking out of it.” A sudden realization overcomes me, and I nod, slowly standing. “I’m going to go …” “We’re in West Virginia. Simply walking back to your home is not possible.” “We’re in West Virginia? Why are we in West Virginia!? What the fuck are we doing here?” “If you would calm down,” he shouts, but then sighs, seeming to have the same headache I have, “I will explain. But first, I need my room.” Wanting answers, I decide to help him, allowing him to lean on me as we walk to a room a few feet away from the staircase. Once inside, he points me to a vial on a dresser. The contents glow a dazzling icy blue, but it shines a bright white once passed to the mysterious man. He swallows the liquid and then takes his shirt off, giving me an eyeful of his chiseled features and a large scar stretching across his stomach. I also watch as one wound begins to heal right before my eyes. “Oh,” I sigh tiredly, “I need to sit down.” Instead of taking a seat, I stumble to the floor. “You are supernatural, yet you act as if you have never heard of them.” [[“Stop saying that.”|R1.04StopSayingThat]] [[“Shh.”|R1.04Shh]] [[“What is wrong with you?”|R1.04WhatIsWrongYou]]
“Would you stop saying that! I don’t know what kind of crazy you are but do not add me to it.” <<include "R1.05">>
“Shh,” I say dramatically, waving my hands at him. “Just for two minutes, sit there quietly.” I mumble to myself, “crazy people.” <<include "R1.05">>
“Look, I don’t know what’s wrong with you. If that fall did more to your head than we both thought, or if you were just … born this way. But I want no part of it, alright?” <<include "R1.05">>
He rolls his eyes and flexes his back. My eyes widen as two large butterscotch and teal wings spring from his back. I can feel my mouth open, but all at once, my vision goes dark, and it feels like my body just chooses to shut down. When my eyes open, I stare at an unlit fireplace and a coffee table directly in front of it. Off to the side is a bookshelf to give the hardly decorated room a bit more life. But to say I don’t care much for all of it is an understatement. It’s not my bookshelf or fireplace. It’s not Chris’s, and it’s not my uncle’s. This means the fuzzy memories returning to me are more than just some bad dream that lasted too long. “You should take it easy,” the man from earlier says, his wings still out but now resting closed against his back. He offers me a water bottle which I gingerly take. “You like to shock and awe,” I mumble, taking a long gulp, “what happened?” “You fainted upon seeing my wings.” And, of course, he assumed that keeping them out would hammer down all that he had previously said. The headache from earlier has not yet left. In fact, it feels like it has spread. We both stay quiet for a while longer. At first, I believe he’s being kind. Allowing me to come to grips with all that was said. But he proves that thought wrong the next second. <a data-passage="R1.06"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
“You truly did not know about your origins?” “I still don’t know about my origins,” I growl, “just because some random, injured guy says the supernatural exists doesn’t mean I believe it.” “Do you forget my wings?” I actually did. I’m trying to push some of this from my mind, but he is making it complicated. “You will find solace in the truth.” “Don’t act like you know me.” “No need to worry there. I simply wish to know what you are, and I will then return you.” “I’m human. Stop saying otherwise.” “You can deny it all you wish. But if you were, we wouldn’t have this conversation.” “Well then, since you’re so smart, why can’t you tell me?” “Because I cannot label a being I have never encountered. I can sense supernaturals, and each has a peculiar trait that warns another supernatural what they are. Similar to how your instincts tell you when a situation is dangerous, or something is wrong. I know you are supernatural, but what, is a mystery due to having never come across one like you.” <a data-passage="R1.07"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
My insides war, part of me trying to accept what he’s saying while the other still screams crazy. Logically, he has to be telling the truth. What other excuse is there? He’s good at practical effects? His shirt is still off, and I see no harness. Maybe he pressed a contraption, but then where would the wings go? Could they be sealed that well? And then what about the teleportation? Perhaps he knocked me out first, but I hadn’t moved. Nothing had happened to me. One moment there was a dark sky, and the next, I was inside a house. Basically, either I’m crazy, or his words are true. The headache increases. “Would you like some tea?” “Will it make you and everything you told me go away?” “I have yet to even begin to tell you the truth since your lack of knowledge seems genuine.” “There’s more?” “There’s as much as you wish to know. I can answer much, but not the question of what you are. That I do not know.” <<if hasVisited("R1.07Q1")>>“Are you sure I’m a supernatural?”<<else>>[[“Are you sure I’m a supernatural?”|R1.07Q1]]<</if>> <<if hasVisited("R1.07Q2")>>“What other supernaturals are out there?”<<else>>[[“What other supernaturals are out there?”|R1.07Q2]]<</if>> <<if hasVisited("R1.07Q3")>>“What’s a nephilim?”<<else>>[[“What’s a nephilim?”|R1.07Q3]]<</if>> <<if hasVisited("R1.07Q4")>>“What happened to you earlier?”<<else>>[[“What happened to you earlier?”|R1.07Q4]]<</if>>
“Are you sure I’m supernatural? How can you be sure?” “I already explained to you how. If you are far more concerned with the validity of my statement, then I can assure you, you are supernatural. I’m guessing a hybrid.” “A hybrid?” “You have human blood within you, but there is also supernatural.” “What does this mean for me?” “That is not for me to say. You asked, I answered.” <<if hasVisited("R1.07Q1")>>“Are you sure I’m a supernatural?”<<else>>[[“Are you sure I’m a supernatural?”|R1.07Q1]]<</if>> <<if hasVisited("R1.07Q2")>>“What other supernaturals are out there?”<<else>>[[“What other supernaturals are out there?”|R1.07Q2]]<</if>> <<if hasVisited("R1.07Q3")>>“What’s a nephilim?”<<else>>[[“What’s a nephilim?”|R1.07Q3]]<</if>> <<if hasVisited("R1.07Q4")>>“What happened to you earlier?”<<else>>[[“What happened to you earlier?”|R1.07Q4]]<</if>> [[No more questions.|R1.08]]
“What other supernaturals exist?” “Far too many to go through and confirm for you.” Part of me doubts he wants to go through them even if I am to give him the least known cryptid, he seems like he is waiting for this conversation to end. “Witches?” “Yes.” “Werewolves?” “Of course.” “Vampires?” “Please. Offer a less typical supernatural.” “... gnomes?” “They are part of the fae world, but yes.” “Fae world? You meant to tell me faeries are real?” “Faeries, gnomes, trolls, and dragons. Yes.” “Dragons?!” He raises a brow, “most are not as excited.” <<if hasVisited("R1.07Q1")>>“Are you sure I’m a supernatural?”<<else>>[[“Are you sure I’m a supernatural?”|R1.07Q1]]<</if>> <<if hasVisited("R1.07Q2")>>“What other supernaturals are out there?”<<else>>[[“What other supernaturals are out there?”|R1.07Q2]]<</if>> <<if hasVisited("R1.07Q3")>>“What’s a nephilim?”<<else>>[[“What’s a nephilim?”|R1.07Q3]]<</if>> <<if hasVisited("R1.07Q4")>>“What happened to you earlier?”<<else>>[[“What happened to you earlier?”|R1.07Q4]]<</if>> [[No more questions.|R1.08]]
“You said you’re a nephilim. What does that mean?” “It is a type of hybrid. Half human, half angel.” “So angels and demons then …” “Yes, they exist as well. You can assume that if you heard about it, then it exists.” “Boogeyman?” “Yes. It is more of a specific ghostly being and less something you will find naturally.” <<if hasVisited("R1.07Q1")>>“Are you sure I’m a supernatural?”<<else>>[[“Are you sure I’m a supernatural?”|R1.07Q1]]<</if>> <<if hasVisited("R1.07Q2")>>“What other supernaturals are out there?”<<else>>[[“What other supernaturals are out there?”|R1.07Q2]]<</if>> <<if hasVisited("R1.07Q3")>>“What’s a nephilim?”<<else>>[[“What’s a nephilim?”|R1.07Q3]]<</if>> <<if hasVisited("R1.07Q4")>>“What happened to you earlier?”<<else>>[[“What happened to you earlier?”|R1.07Q4]]<</if>> [[No more questions.|R1.08]]
“What happened to get you to look like this?” “Who,” he sighs, distaste upon his face, “more so, my twin sister. She has anger management issues and dislikes being told no.” “Seems like bad blood.” “Extremely.” The way he speaks tells me that I should change the topic of conversation. <<if hasVisited("R1.07Q1")>>“Are you sure I’m a supernatural?”<<else>>[[“Are you sure I’m a supernatural?”|R1.07Q1]]<</if>> <<if hasVisited("R1.07Q2")>>“What other supernaturals are out there?”<<else>>[[“What other supernaturals are out there?”|R1.07Q2]]<</if>> <<if hasVisited("R1.07Q3")>>“What’s a nephilim?”<<else>>[[“What’s a nephilim?”|R1.07Q3]]<</if>> <<if hasVisited("R1.07Q4")>>“What happened to you earlier?”<<else>>[[“What happened to you earlier?”|R1.07Q4]]<</if>> [[No more questions.|R1.08]]
“Are you doing better?” “No. Why would you expect someone to be okay after all of this?” “Would you rather have been kept in the dark?” [[“Yes, actually.”|R1.08YesActually]] [[“No, I guess not.”|R1.08NoGuessNot]] [[“Does it matter?”|R1.08DoesItMatter]]
“Yes, actually. I’ve made it this far with being none the wiser. I would’ve been just fine keeping up that charade.” He hums. <<include "R1.09">>
“No. No, I guess not.” He hums. <<include "R1.09">>
“Does it matter? You already dropped the bombshell. My answer would be just a waste of breath.” “I suppose you’re right,” he hums. <<include "R1.09">>
I watch as he enters another room, returning a few minutes later and stretching. “Are you ready to go home?” “Just like that?” “Are you expecting more?” “I don’t know what to expect. You drop this on me, then casually ask if I’m ready to head home.” I frown, “you don’t spend a lot of time with humans, do you?” “It may shock you, but I do. Most of my closest friends are humans.” “Do they know what you are?” “Yes. And I see what you hope to prove; you will be able to. They all know about the supernatural world. Many of them were raised in it.” <a data-passage="R1.10"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
I’m not even sure why I continue trying with him. Ever since I ran into him, it’s been one revelation after the other. How much of an ass would I have felt if I had just gone on with my business? Hear a noise and tell myself it has nothing to do with me, so move on. I rub my eyes, finding that I genuinely did want to go home. To be away from all of this. “Yea,” I nod, getting to my feet, “take me home.” Just like last time, we stand in his home one minute and outside the next. The familiar view of The Alley sits off to the side, and my car, right where I left it in the parking lot. I turn my attention to him only to realize he is no longer there. “Goodbye to you, too,” I mumble. I’m sure it will be a long drive, but my bed will make everything much easier. And who knows, maybe after a night-long rest, I’ll look back at this and realize it was all just a dream. Or not. Either way, I’ll figure out what to do when I awake. Right now, I just want to rest and forget. <hr> Rahim stretches his aching side one last time, not remembering the last time he’s felt so tired. Probably a mix of dealing with Sydero and having to explain to a fresh face that the supernatural world is actually a thing. When was the last time he’s had to do that, to one belonging to their world no less? A part of him grows envious, to live in ignorant bliss of what the other world and being able to live a human life ... a dream. He relaxes on his couch, glancing over at the bookshelf as he continues his previous thought when his body stiffens. “Sir?” he asks before even turning to face the man. <a data-passage="R1.11"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
“Rahim,” Michael nods, glancing around the area like he always does. “You’re in pain?” “No, sir,” he immediately answers, attempting to calm his emotions, no matter how silly it may be. Thankfully, his father does not continue the topic, already moving on to whatever he flew in to speak about. “The supernatural you were in the company of.” “The one who didn’t even know the supernatural world existed?” “Yes. You must retrieve them.” “Sir?” “Was that word said in dissent or confusion?” “Confusion,” Rahim immediately answers, staring at the ground, “my apologies. I was caught off guard by the request.” He bites his tongue, disallowing himself from asking the question running through his mind. “You need only know that they are far more important than you will ever comprehend. Protect and guide them with your life. Gain their trust. In time, I will explain more. For now, simply do as I ordered.” Rahim’s frown deepens, but he nods. “Good. Now go. I will send two angels masquerading as demons to answer why you are there. Blame it on Sydero and her bloodlust against you.” Rahim nods again, “it will be done.” Michael says nothing more, disappearing just as quickly as he had appeared. His heart stutters in his chest, and yet again, he regrets ever being made of human emotions. He knows not what this hybrid is and why their importance gained the attention of his father no less, but he would find out. He has no choice. [[Return to What If...|WhatIfSeries]] [[Return to Table of Contents|Start]]
Putting the final touches onto the outfit you adorn, the tailors collectively take a step back, murmuring amongst themselves while occasionally reaching forward to adjust a piece of fabric or show what tapering certain areas may do. You hear and feel them, but you are only focused on your reflection the entire time you stand there. You recognize the person standing before you but feel like you don’t know them. You smile, and what you are shown feels foreign. It’s more like a stranger trying to cheer you up with a smile of their own than actually being the smile you wear. While growing up, everyone always told you this outfit and what it represents is meant to be associated with one of the best days of your life. So why is your heart crumbling into a pile of dust? “You look ?beautiful.” You turn to see your kii standing there, studying the garments you wear before her eyes meet yours. They’re soft and sincere, but the longer you stare at her, the more her face shifts into one of confusion. “Thank you,” you mutter, turning back to not ruin this moment for her. It feels silly, pushing your feelings to the side in hopes that your mother enjoys all of this. But you have already started down this path. Why turn around when you stand at the finish line? “Are you scared?” she asks, grabbing your hand and stepping onto the slightly raised flooring. She squeezes it, her eyes glistening with tears not yet shed. [[“I’m worried.”|RB1Worried]] [[“Yea, scared.”|RB1Scared]] [[“I … don’t know.”|RB1IDK]]
“I’m worried,” you admit, though for precisely what, you don’t say. You believe it is better to simply let her assume what she wants. <<include "RB1">>
“Yea,” you nod, glancing down at your feet, “scared.” Is it a lie if that’s exactly how you feel? If that emotion is overriding all others so skillfully and precisely? <<include "RB1">>
“Honestly?” you ask her, and she nods, “I don’t know. I don’t know what I feel right now. I just know it’s not happiness.” <<include "RB1">>
“It’s going to be okay. When I married your father, I was a bundle of nerves, feathers flying out every other minute.” “You were like that before the wedding day?” “My love,” she chuckles, “I was like that when I first learned who my parents matched me with. Most do not expect to hear that they will soon be marrying the soon-to-be Arch Flame. But,” she nods as she walks back to her original spot, “you will get used to it. And dare I say, happy.” A second look at your reflection has you doubting her words. Some part of you is laughing maniacally, assuring you that you will never again know those words. Bittersweet seems far more applicable. “You may go,” the lead tailor says as she enters, “we’ll give it to Okti for the rest of the fixes.” “Thank you for your time,” your kii says to them, and they nod before leaving the two of you alone yet again. This time, your mother also goes, and you waste no time stripping off the garments, putting on your regular clothes, and leaving. Due to Rauoa’s closeness to the griffin border, this time of year found itself far more sunny than the other dragon territories. For this, you are thankful. You don’t wish to be nipped at by the incessant winter winds that Celesow brings forth. The village is in preparation, decorating for what many see as a ‘fiery’ beginning. Two beings of fire coming together for the first time in history. A union of the element itself. Even other houses found themselves intrigued by the thought. That thought causes you to snicker; everyone wishes to see beside you. <a data-passage="RB1.1"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
You feel them before you hear them; before you know it, you’re being pounced on by two smaller figures. “Esgo,” you chuckle, swinging around but making sure the little girl is hanging on before so. “$name,” she mimics you, her hands tightening around your neck as she giggles in exhilaration. When you finally slow and place her back on the ground, Eni bounds up to you. “I want a turn!” “No,” Esgo smirks, “$name doesn’t like you.” “That’s not true.” The twins dissolve into an argument about who your favorite is, your eyes growing wide with every insult hurled. [[“I like both of you the same.” Wink at Esgo.|RB1Esgo]] [[“I like both of you the same.” Wink at Eni.|RB1Eni]] [[“I like both of you the same.”|RB1Same]]
“I like both of you the same,” you tell the twins, but make sure to wink at Esgo when you believe Eni isn’t looking. Esgo doesn’t even bother looking surprised. She just smiles as if you promised to tell her where the baker hides the sweets if she agrees to stop arguing. <<include "RB1.2">>
“I like both of you the same,” you tell the twins, but make sure to wink at Eni when you believe Esgo isn’t looking. Eni’s eyes widen as she stands prouder, and a broad smile broaches her once troubled face. <<include "RB1.2">>
“I like both of you the same, understand?” They stare at you before turning back to one another to finish their argument. It’s almost like you hadn’t said anything. <<include "RB1.2">>
“Are you excited?” Eni asks, grabbing your left hand while Esgo grabs your right. “Excited for what?” “Your marriage,” Esgo draws out, making kissing sounds before then looking disgusted, “I’m never gonna fall in love.” “Yes, you are.” “No, I’m not. You can.” “I would like to,” Eni smiles, “because I’m a princess, and we always get married.” “A princess of dirt,” Esgo shouts, reaching for some mud, but knowing the young girl too well, you pull her away at the last minute. “I’m telling kii!” Eni yells, pointing a finger into Esgo’s face as the girl tries to bite it. <a data-passage="RB1.3"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
“Mom will skin you both,” you hear a voice say, turning to see the last person you wish to face. It isn’t that Adricuz isn’t handsome or brave or wouldn’t make a good leader. It’s not that he isn’t nice to you, hasn’t been sweet, or anything of the sort. No, the entire reason you do not wish to marry him is simple. He is not his younger brother. Placing Esgo down, you bow to Adricuz, and though he gives you a look, his attention is on his younger sisters. “Shouldn’t you both be preparing for your lesson?” “I don’t want to,” Esgo moans while Eni squeals in what could be shock or happiness, turning and darting off. Esgo watches her go but doesn’t move a muscle. “Esgo,” Adricuz scolds, “whether you like the idea or not, you are still a princess and, therefore, must attend.” Her eyes begin to water, “I want to play. The teachers -” She bites her lip, refusing to say anything more as she squeezes her eyes closed. “Lessons,” Adricuz repeats, “now.” She throws a tantrum but turns to go, leaving the two of you alone. <a data-passage="RB1.4"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
His stance seems to relax upon her disappearance, and he shakes his head, “the two of them will keep one on their toes.” He nods to the trail you had previously been walking, “join me.” You nod. “Our day seemed like a lifetime ago,” he begins, “I can hardly believe that it has finally reached us.” “Tomorrow will be … exciting,” you answer, rolling your eyes at how your entire body seems to want to disagree with the statement. “Are you nervous?” [[“Are you?”|RB1AreYou]] [[“I am.”|RB1IAm]] [[“No.”|RB1No]]
“Are you?” He pauses, thinking your question over before nodding solemnly, “I am terrified. A union like this is a lot. Two entire houses looking to us for leadership.” <<include "RB1.5">>
“I am. There’s a lot to still do and a lot to … take in.” “Take in,” he repeats, “like what?” <<include "RB1.5">>
“No,” you answer without doubt or care. He laughs, “I wish I had your bravery then.” <<include "RB1.5">>
A question dangles on your tongue, wanting to be asked but knowing what assumptions will arise by then. Thankfully, you have no time to ask because you find yourself nearing the training grounds, and a far more familiar and welcoming face rests a couple feet in front of you. “Is that all you got,” Ruben laughs as he ducks underneath a swing and tackles Toz to the ground. The two start to wrestle in the dirt, both men laughing alongside those in attendance. “That does not look like training,” Adricuz shouts, causing most of those in the immediate area to disperse. Once they have, the two of you approach. Your blood feels like it’s on fire, and it doesn’t take an idiot to know why. Ruben’s eyes have yet to leave you, even though Adricuz speaks directly to him. “You can play on your own time. You know that Ruben.” He rolls his eyes, stretching and causing you to … //Choose blush if you want to be on the mindful path, smirk if you wish to be on the fiery one.// [[... blush.|RB1Mindful][$rubenD to "mindful"]] [[... smirk.|RB1Fiery][$rubenD to "fiery"]]
… blush. Averting your gaze from his muscles finds itself to be a troublesome pursuit. Each time you think you have mastered the art of subtlety, Ruben’s smirk grows to assure you that you haven’t. <<include "RB1.6">>
… smirk. No matter what, Ruben is a showoff, and you can easily guess why he has decided to stretch with no shirt off while sweat causes his muscles to almost take on a gleaming effect. <<include "RB1.6">>
“Adricuz, can you worry about yourself for one second, or is that too hard a task?” “I am to be Chieftain. It’s my duty to worry about others.” “I hate to say it, but I’m not a peasant asking you to bless my fields.” “No. You are a prince, my brother, and a royal dragon. Act like it.” “$name,” Toz sighs, darting up to me and grabbing hold of my hands, “please, please, on your wedding night, find the stick buried up Adricuz’s ass and help him pull it out.” You roll your eyes, attempting to hide your smile while Toz and Ruben laugh. Adricuz only stands there, trying to figure out whether or not he should utter a retort. He changed considerably once he was told he would take over soon. That change brought with it a lack of smiling and childish behavior. “We will discuss everything else later,” he tells me, kissing your cheek. <a data-passage="RB1.7"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
“Hey,” Ruben barks, “you’re not married yet.” Adricuz frowns, a questioning look appearing, but you pat his back and reassure him with a smile. “We shall speak later.” “My room,” he tells you, and out of the corner of your eye, you see Toz covering Ruben’s mouth as the young dragon’s eyes alight in fire. Any lingering amusement dies off as soon as Adricuz is gone. Toz gazes at the sky as if he had just seen something interesting while Ruben glares after his brother. Ruben approaches you, leaning on the wooden gate that separates us. “Should I have placed more kisses on your cheek?” he questions with a sneer. “You’ve placed kisses elsewhere,” you remark, trying to keep your face as neutral as possible. Whether you like it or not, you are still in public, and everyone knows which brother will take your hand tomorrow. “What a sad existence I must live to know that I will never be able to do so again.” “Stop,” you warn. “Agreed,” Toz interjects, motioning for the two of you to follow him as he throws a shirt at Ruben and leaves the ring, “continue this in my house if you must. But not here where tongues wag freely.” Ruben throws the shirt in the air a few times with a frown. His eyes settle on you. <a data-passage="RB1.8"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
“Want me to put it on?” <<if $rubenD is "fiery">>\ “Oh get over yourself,” you growl. “I saw you further undressing me earlier. I now know how the whores in the brothel feel.” “I’m about to choke you with that shirt.” He climbs over the fence, landing right in front of you. “Is that a promise?” <<else>>\ “Yes,” you say with a straight face, “you’ll catch a cold otherwise.” “I shall leave it off. Gives me a reason to miss your wedding,” he snorts. <</if>>\ “Have you already been fitted?” Toz asks as we head from the grounds towards the residential area. “New subject,” Ruben immediately interjects. “You’ve had all year to come to terms with this,” Toz reminds him. “All year doesn’t mark the day before,” he replies, and you feel his energy shift. It feels odd to feel your emotions reflected back at you this way. Part of you wishes to seek comfort in it, knowing that someone else feels the same. But then, this isn’t//just// someone else. It’s Ruben. <a data-passage="RB1.9"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
“Ruben,” you start, placing your hand on his shoulder, and he immediately moves away. “Don’t,” he whispers, “the more I think about it, the more I doubt I can be in your presence.” “Do not punish me for a decision that is not my choice.” “I’m not -” he shouts but stops, remembering where you all stand. Before you or Toz can say anything, he shifts into his dragon form and takes off. Toz sighs, “always running from his problems.” “Not this time,” you answer, shifting and following behind the giant creature. He couldn’t outfly you even if he wished. Not speaking on your speed compared to his, the bond you shared also won’t allow it, especially in a time of agony. Moreso, you know where he’s going before he even gets to his destination. The cliff above the popular spot has always been a retreat for the two of you, looking down upon others while sharing moments of intimacy and seclusion. <a data-passage="RB1.10"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
You land simultaneously and shift, but neither says anything to the other. You simply sit on the cliff’s edge, listening to the waterfall that races into the lake below you. “$name,” he finally says, but no other words come out as he grabs you and pulls you into an agonizing kiss. All his thoughts and emotions fuel and scream to you that the thing he fears most is the loss of you. You almost choke from the barrage. Your two flames caress one another in a dance they never wish to end. For when the song stops, a border will be erected. Your lips feel raw by the time Ruben moves a few inches back, refusing to fully release you. “I can’t do it,” he whispers. His arms wrap around you and pull you into his lap, where he initiates a second kiss. This one is more erratic than the first, as there are times when he pulls back and misses your lips. And yet, you can still feel every drop of emotion and anguish. “I am to learn how to let you go,” he mumbles, “but what dragon has ever relinquished his treasure without a fight?” “Ruben -” “Do not expect me to let you go.” His hold tightens as if fearing the words to leave your mouth. [[“Do not make this harder.”|RB1MakeThisHarder]] [[“You think I wish it?”|RB1ThinkIWishIt]] [[“I would never ask that.”|RB1NeverAskThat]]
“Do not make this harder than what it already is.” You move back so that he is now looking into your eyes. You need him to see that this pains you just as much as it does him. He had been truthful earlier when speaking to Toz about a year versus a day. A year ago, you both believed you had plenty of time. The truth struck you, but your days were still careless and spent in each other’s arms. You now realize how foolish the two of you were. When you found out about this arrangement, that should have been it. You should have torn yourselves apart and introduced space that gradually grew. But you didn’t. You acted selfishly, and now, a day before all of this ends, you find it impossible to rip yourself out of his grasp. <<include "RB1.11">>
“Do you think I want this? That I have not tried to think of alternatives?” The only valid alternative was to run away, but neither of you had the heart to do it. Yes, you would be together, but many would be left behind. Ruben would never abandon his family, and you would never abandon your people. Both have been through enough due to the war, and your actions would be deemed selfish and soon tear you apart. You had thought to question Adricuz on his feelings for you. Most marriages, including this one, are built upon political motives. There is no love. To be his in public, but Ruben’s behind closed doors sounded as if it could work, but you had forgotten the possessive nature of Ruben. He loves his brother, but you had no doubts that he would kill him due to the hatred after a certain period. <<include "RB1.11">>
“I would never ask for that, you know this.” You run your hands through his hair and pull back to commit his face to memory. You wished to never forget his face, his body, his essence, all of it. How could you be so selfish and foolish? To know this day would one day be upon you and still not introduce distance? To seek his embrace whenever you could? You allowed your flames to grow close and get used to one another, and now, when they are to be torn apart, you find yourself doubting which fragments are his or yours. <<include "RB1.11">>
Ruben lets out a low chuckle, “this is what I get for daring to be the second oldest. What a lovely mess I have found myself in.” “I don’t know what to do,” you admit. “What you always do,” he starts, placing a hand on your cheek but swiftly realizing his mistake, removes it. “You’ll continue forward and captivate the hearts of all. I doubt my heart will be the last one you break.” <<if $rubenD is "fiery">>\ “Stop putting this on me,” you roar, hitting his shoulder, “you’re not the only one hurting.” “Yes.” He captures your hand before you can hit him again and places a kiss on your fingertips, “but you are the one who will have to wear a mask of indifference. You’re the one who has to remain strong.” “And is that not harder?” He smirks, “that is petty work for you, kěamo. That is something I love about you.” “Stop talking,” you growl, but the anger dissipates as you place your forehead upon his shoulder, “please stop talking.” <<else>>\ “Can I not say the same to you? Why do you act as if your heart is the only one screaming? I am the one who must wake up to a face, not yours. Even worse, it is one related to you. Tell me, how do you think I will feel to see someone with similar features but to know that he will never be you? He is not you, and I must bear that alone.” Ruben’s hand cradles your cheek, his thumb rubbing the area as he smirks, “Adricuz could only hope to look as good as me.” You choke on your laugh, “I’m sure he would disagree.” “He can if he wishes. It is funny that he wishes to have everything that is mine.” You gulp as the thought comes to you, ‘and he is slowly getting it.’ “Stop talking,” you beg, as you place your forehead upon his shoulder and do away with the thought, “please stop talking.” <</if>>\ <a data-passage="RB1.12"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
And he does. For the longest, the two of you sit silently, grasping each other as you watch the sun begin to fall. It is a view you’ve seen so many times that you almost believe you have grown jaded by it. But no longer. This feels different. It doesn’t matter that the same clouds seem to drift by. The sky is the same tones it always has been, and the sun and moon have entangled themselves in an eternal dance like every other day. This feels … it all feels too final. “$name,” Ruben finally mutters, breaking you out of your thoughts and even causing you to jump, “this will be it.” “What do you mean?” “We’ll see each other at events, of course, but other than that, there is no reason for us to speak to one another.” “That is not how we’re going to solve this. I don’t -” “And you think I do?” he questions, interjecting before you can continue, “I love my brother, but every time I see you by his side, I want to punch him square in the jaw. I cannot do this.” He cradles your face, “you’re mine, and I would fight all those who believe otherwise.” He kisses your chin, “your body.” And then your forehead, “mind.” Before finally placing a light kiss upon your lips, “and essence. I never wished to share. They were mine, and all that I am, was yours. But that was a lie we both knew and we, like foolish kids, refused to see the truth.” <a data-passage="RB1.13"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
He moves back, and you can see tears beginning to dot his eyes, “so hate me for what I have done if you must.” “What are you talking about?” He grows despondent, and a distant look enters his eyes, “I shall be leaving soon.” “When …” You almost choke on the words, knowing the answer to the question but being far too scared to speak the words that will seal everything, “when will you return?” “Occasionally, when the entire family is needed to gather. But otherwise, I won’t be.” You pull away from him, stumbling to your feet. “Toz, Deshir, Leik, and I are traveling north to Rivani, where my d’uun, Fuldreis, is. I won’t take over her responsibilities immediately, but I will become Minor Chieftain in due time.” You have said nothing thus far, still processing the words ‘I won’t be.’ He studies you, nodding as he glances away. There is a far greater distance between you that you wish you could minimize with every fiber of your being. Even with the understanding that this distance is reasonable, that this is what you need. You still wish to do away with it. To jump it and land safely in his arms where you can simply retire for a time. But instead, it feels like the chasm grows, and not even wings will see you safely to the other side. He rises, “it was a pleasure, Your Highness.” Your upper lip curls in disgust at the title, and as he turns away, you finally speak. [[“Coward.”|RB1Coward]] [[“Why?”|RB1Why]]
“Coward. You are a coward.” He frowns, but it dissipates, and he nods, “I will be that if I must.” “No,” you roar, “it’s not a compliment or a title you should wish to hold.” You feel as if you’re about to stumble, your heart beating far too rapidly. “No, no, no. You fucking coward.” “You wish for me to argue, but I won’t.” <<include "RB1.14">>
“Why?” “Do not ask silly questions,” he says, “you know well enough why.” “I will not behave as if the sight will be hard to swallow. But will absence do anything more than make it worse?” “I don’t know. But I pray to Draconis that it does. Otherwise, there is no answer.” <<include "RB1.14">>
“So this was to be our last night? There is no way for me to persuade you otherwise?” He cradles your face, his lips ghosting across your cheek, nose, and then finally hovering over your lips. He whispers, “no. But please do not tempt me.” <a data-passage="RB1.15"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
“I believe such temptation is needed.” He tries to pull away, but your hands fall onto his wrists, keeping him there. Your heart feels like it is breaking in more ways than you can ever know. //“Erastus and Jada $surname, wherever you stand. If you give your child, $name $surname please voice it.”// “Kěamo” “Don’t call me that. Not when you are daring to say goodbye.” //“We do,” you hear your parents speak from behind you, but you don’t dare turn to see exactly where they stand. “Ranorik and Etsa Draco, if you give your child, Adricuz Draco, please voice it.”// “My leaving has nothing to do with the love I will always hold for you. You know that.” “Stop,” you urge, your fists clenching as he speaks, “I don’t want to hear this.” //“We do,” you hear his parents shout, a roar of dragons accompanying it.// “$name, please.” You shake your head, fighting him even while hearing the torment that laces his words. The heartbreak makes itself known through actions and tone and the way you feel his fire roaring in pain. As the pain swells, you clench your eyes closed, “I don’t want to hear you say the words.” //A cacophony of dragon roars and phoenix caws ring out overhead and you can feel the presence of all those behind you. “I give you all a new union. Long live Adricuz and $name.”// “Goodbye.” [[Return to What If...|WhatIfSeries]] [[Return to Table of Contents|Start]]
Words no longer form as I stare at the unmoving figure of Rahim. He had been moving one minute, shooting past me and the buildings to evade the fireballs Sydero sent his way. And then … this. I attempt to figure out when this revelation had time to happen, but it’s almost as if my brain purposely keeps that scene from my mind. There is a gap, and it remains untouched as the figure to my right lands. “Get up,” Sydero growls, and only then do I see Rahim move a muscle. I almost want to whisper to him to remain still. I’ve seen documentaries on predators and the art of escaping. Playing dead is an act of survival and can lead to the continuation of one’s life. The biggest issue simply being that Sydero is no regular predator, and Rahim is no typical prey. Sydero stands beside me, her attention solely on her twin brother. The one time she glances at me, she wears an uncaring look, as if sizing me up and deeming my presence inconsequential. She won’t kill him; she can’t. He’s needed for the demon prophecy. But when has Syd ever shown her care for that? Gazing around to spot the Princes, I find that they haven’t caught wind of the situation or just haven’t arrived yet. There, of course, is a third option. They just don’t care. That one seems unlikely but still possible. They have failed numerous times before. This one will just be another failed attempt that will lead to them having to try again. “Sydero,” Rahim manages to mutter, slowly pushing himself onto all fours. “You may hate me, but I am still your brother. Does that mean nothing to you anymore?” I look him over, hoping to spot something to tell me why he’s saying this. Syd also stares at him, her face inexpressive before she finally takes the few needed steps to get to his side. She sits cross-legged near him and stares into the distance. “Do you remember when we were kids and I returned from being kidnapped by my father? I told the two and mother about my desire to stay, and you both allowed it. But, later that same night, you took me to the side and told me you’d kill me if I proved to be trouble. That you had no problem with ending my life for the sake of you and mom.” Rahim sighs as if accepting where this train of thought of hers will take them. <a data-passage="SD1"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
“Oh no,” she laughs, patting his back in a good-natured manner. “That didn’t bother me. Well, not enough to justify killing you. It hurt, but you know what hurt more? Returning, beaten and bruised, searching for those I deemed my family, and neither of them cared. I wasn’t asked if I was okay or what had happened. There was no joy, just contempt. If both of you could, you’d send me right back here yourself and never think twice.” She shakes her head, clicking her tongue as she stands. “That’s when I realized you would actually do what you said. I wasn’t your twin. I was hardly your sister and family. I was a monster to you.” Rahim shifts to say something, but before he can even get out a puff of air, Sydero’s hand is around his throat, and she hoists him up. Sparks of fire fly from her body as Rahim fights for his life, clawing and thrashing. “And that is why I’m going to kill you. Because you taught me a very special lesson that day.” Rahim yells as Sydero brings him closer, her wings spreading and her eyes alight with fire. “Be the monster they all swear you are.” I watch in terror as she doesn’t snap his neck or choke him to death. No. I watch as fire overtakes him, Rahim hardly being granted the ability to scream as it eats away at his flesh. His flesh burns away in record time, leaving behind a sizzling skeleton and a heap of light blue ash. She separates his skull from the rest of his body and holds it in her hands. She stares at it before tsking. “Alas, poor Rahim.” She tosses the skull as if it had been some dirt that she pulled from her shirt. Her gaze lands on me. <a data-passage="SD2"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
“$name? Correct?” My heart is still racing, and so I don’t answer, my eyes still on the pile of dust that was once Rahim. I get a slight headache from the thought, my entire being refusing to believe that Rahim is now dead. It can’t be. Not after we came all this way just to save this woman. “$name. $name,” she repeats, snapping her fingers as if that will help her think. She pauses and glances at me for a minute, genuinely looking at me. I can see it in her eyes; she recognizes me, but it is overridden by the demonic forces that seized her. “I see a face and a few scenes but nothing substantial,” she tells me, wording it as if she’s truly hurt by the lack of remembering. “Have we fucked?” “No,” I answer through gritted teeth, trying to gather my courage. Is there any point? What are my odds of making it out of here? Low. Very low. She doesn’t hate me, not like she did Rahim. So perhaps that is my saving grace. But our short time of knowing each other may just undo that. She laughs darkly, “I must not like you very much.” [[Tell her what she said that day in the bar.|SD2TellHer]] [[Stay quiet.|SD2Quiet]]
“No. You said it was due to me being more than a number.” “Aww,” she snickers, crouching in front of me, “and you believed that?” She grabs my chin. “Are you even worth killing?” <<include "SD3">>
She continues her thoughts, “can’t be appearance-based. You’re very easy on the eyes. Were you asexual or something close?” I say nothing, refusing to give her anything. She sneers, “maybe it was due to your lack of experience. You obviously don’t know how to use your mouth. She grabs my chin. “Are you even worth killing?” <<include "SD3">>
The air around us heats up, and I can see the sparks flying from her just like they did with Rahim. “Maybe I should keep you around,” she whispers, her finger trailing down my neck, “as a pet.” //The two choices below break off into what you’re in the mood for: angst or porn. Be warned that with the ''Agree'' choice, Sydero does indeed keep you as a pet. By choosing this choice you are consenting to the treatment. This route contains rough and blood play, choking, binding, and public sex. If you are against any of this then do not choose it.// [[Reject the idea.|SDRejectIdea]] [[Accept her idea.|SDA1]]
With a growl, I move my face away from her touch, glancing at Rahim’s ashes. That will be me. I came here to save her, and I won’t be leaving. “You’re not Sydero,” I murmur, “so nothing I say will change what you do.” “I’m not a monster,” she sneers, following my gaze to her brother. Her grin is crooked, easily speaking of the irony of her words. “I don’t know what you are. But it’s not the woman that I’ve grown to admire and -” “And what?” she questions, cocking her head to the side as if daring me to finish, “love? Yes.” She nods as she moves back. “It’s coming back to me now. A naive hybrid who didn’t know anything but thought ?he could do everything on a whim alone. I recognize you much more now. Roe.” She doesn’t give me time to rebuttal as she picks me up by my shirt. Flashbacks of what happened to my companion race to me, warning me to brace. Death. What will it entail? <a data-passage="SDRI1"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
As if reading my thoughts, she says, “this won’t kill you. But it will hurt.” “You may as well kill me now because you’re not going to want me to come back.” “If you come back, I’ll kill you then. If you’re smart, you’ll move on. So let’s test and see.” I hear the crack. I even know what it means, yet as my vision slowly fades, my brain refuses to accept what has happened. She releases me, and I find myself unable to move. I feel like my face reflects my body’s horror, but I will never know. Darkness encroaches like a silent predator, curious if anyone will stop it. It gazes around cautiously, and once it’s confident that no one is near, it rushes forth and overtakes me. Sydero stares at the body lying limp before her, attempting to figure out where ?his cocky nature came from. When she killed Rahim, she felt near to nothing. She had made peace with the side that still yearned to prove to her twin brother that she could be every bit of the sister he once said he needed. Trying to prove to people that she is more than the monster they paint has become tiring. Why not prove them right? It obviously is much more up her alley. But Roe. <a data-passage="SDRI2"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
“Roe.” She licks her lips, tasting the name and feeling something at odds with her demonic nature. Her memories are indeed scarce, yet something tells her that she will miss this figure. No, not miss. ?He<<verb "'s" "'re">> not dead, and if ?he <<verb "is">> as foolish as ?he <<verb "seems">> to believe ?he <<verb "is">>, she’ll see ?him again. The word to describe her feelings eludes her, undoubtedly due to crossing the threshold. Mortal memories feel like scratched disks; they’ll work for a moment before proving worthless, and no cleaning will bring them back. She looks down at Roe’s limp form, crouching to pick ?him up. She doesn’t trust the other demons and is unsure what the Princes will say and do. Taking off, she flies to the outskirts. Those in the area linger until they realize who she is and then scatter. She watches as they go, chuckling to herself. Perhaps she should come here and terrorize them one day simply to see how they behave. Maybe one of them will be brave enough to stand up to her. She isn’t sure whether or not she’ll make an example of them or not. At the moment, she has a body to send back to the realm of mortals. Carefully resting Roe’s body on the ground, she walks a couple feet away to create a portal. It’s not an arduous task, though that is due to the area and what she has now become. That thought branches into another that causes her to look over at Roe. Who had they come to reclaim? //Not my Sydero//, that is what ?he had said. She can hardly remember who she was at the time of knowing the mysterious hybrid. A useless memory that her brain chose not to retain as she shifted into her more demonic skin. That, and the Underworld hardly cares to help. Each day spent here sometimes feels like a day lost in the world of mortals. To have Rahim accompanying them, she was either someone incredibly different or Roe was highly persuasive. <a data-passage="SDRI3"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
//Or it was all for selfish reasons. A fruitless attempt to stop the prophecies.// Technically, she has already foiled that. With Rahim’s death, nothing more can happen, and either she’ll be killed for her transgression or allowed to live. The former is more likely; even if it’s not, leaving the Underworld now will be much more dangerous. These are thoughts she cares little to think about. The portal is done, and she goes over to Roe. Grabbing ?him by the leg, she drags ?him to the portal’s edge. “Do the smart thing,” she grumbles, pushing them into the portal before destroying it. “Forget and don’t return.” Stretching, she sneers to herself, opening her wings and taking flight. She, for a fact, knows that she'll be seeing them again. [[Rewind the Clock. (Allows to choose another choice.)|SD3]] [[Return to What If...|WhatIfSeries]] [[Return to Table of Contents|Start]]
<h2>Months Later ...</h2> Standing with my back to a corner, I try to make myself as invisible as possible. And yet, it seems the more I try, the more leers I receive. Every demon that passes seems to pause and glance over at me with raging hunger in their eyes. The bravest ones do more than just look. They sneer and approach but then, a moment later, continue on with their business. It’s not hard to figure out what goes through their minds. //Perhaps I can get away with it. No one will tell.// A step closer. //I won’t even play for long, just a taste.// Another step. //It’s a hybrid right here.// One last step before their eyes again look at the colors I wear and agree that death would be a far better punishment. A bit of joy comes from that, I suppose. More so questions about why I must go through this every time Sydero brings me here, or like today, I come to wait on her. I would think it would be known who I am and who … owns me. A scowl appears; one would also think I would have grown used to my new role. Months, or so I believe anyway, have passed since Rahim and I came down to get her, our first mistake. The second was us not taking her first few no’s seriously. We paid for that in different ways. I’m not sure who received the better deal. //You did, idiot.// A darker side of me answers, chuckling at how innocent I try to act. //Do you not adore when she gives you that look? Doing what she wishes with your body whenever she wishes? Pushing you past your limit again and again so effortlessly?// I shudder, not bothering to disagree. Either it’s me or time spent in the Underworld surrounded by so many demons, but thoughts have gotten darker. My deepest desires were unearthed and made to look like nothing but trivial things to be touched upon. There is a freedom to all of it but also fear. Sydero knows every part of me in such an intimate way, and yet, it’s like she hardly knows //me// at all. Part of me doubts that I truly understood how far gone she was until I had accepted her proposal. “You should really learn how to control your thoughts better.” I jump, glancing to the side to see Sydero leaning against the wall and messing with her fingernails. How had I not seen her approach, or maybe she teleported? Either way, her appearance shouldn’t have been a shock. “How long have you been standing there?” “Long enough to want to punish you for still not learning how to keep that desire of yours to a minimum when I’m not around. I don’t need it going to waste.” [[“No, how has your day been?”|SDA1DayBeen]] [[“Then absorb it.”|SDA1Absorb]] [[“My apologies.”|SDA1Apologies]]
“No, how has your day been, $name?” “I don’t give a fuck about your day,” she shrugs, tugging on the collar around my neck, causing me to stumble as I practically fall into her. I get a whiff of a smoky cinnamon scent mixed with a tinge of something spicier all ladened with the familiar scent of sulfur. “But you should care about mine. Want to know why?” The way she says it makes me gulp in anticipation. I nod as she leans in and whispers in my ear. “Because it was stressful and, yet again, filled with irritating demons that I can’t quite wipe off this plane of existence.” Her tongue runs across my ear, “a lot of pent-up energy and rage is such a nasty combo.” She snatches my chin in her hand, applying just enough pressure to cause me to want to shift in discomfort. “And you are about to be the unlucky recipient of all of it.” Something in my expression or body language causes her to smirk, and she releases me. “Or lucky.” <<include "SDA2">>
“Then absorb it. It’s not going to waste then.” “Telling me what to do?” “Suggesting,” I sneer, and she tugs on the collar around my neck, causing me to stumble as I practically fall into her. I get a whiff of a smoky cinnamon scent mixed with a tinge of something spicier all ladened with the familiar scent of sulfur. “Keep suggesting, please,” she says sarcastically, “I’m simply dying to add to the list of things giving me a headache so that later today, I can take it all out on you and that ass of yours.” I visibly gulp, unable to hide the excitement that manifests as goosebumps against my skin. “No,” she sneers, her breath ghosting my cheek, “suggest something else.” When I don’t comply, she releases me. “I’m happy I never broke your spirit. It makes moments like these interesting.” <<include "SDA2">>
“My apologies.” She tugs the collar around my neck, causing me to stumble as I practically fall into her. I get a whiff of a smoky cinnamon scent mixed with a tinge of something spicier all ladened with the familiar scent of sulfur. “You know how I feel about apologizing, especially when I don’t ask for one.” “My ap-,” I start but then close my mouth, looking anywhere but at her cocky grin. She releases me. <<include "SDA2">>
“Perhaps we should take this someplace more,” I pause, glancing around at those in attendance. “Private.” “For what?” Sydero asks, resting a finger on my chest and dragging it downward. “If I say we do it here, right here in this corner even, that’s what’ll happen.” I gaze around at the numerous gazes on us, each picking up on my rising desire and wishing to watch whatever they can. Lust demons are greedy, and I have learned that though they can’t really feed off desire not directed at them, they are still inspired and fueled by being in the general vicinity. Being a hybrid has only made me more … appetizing to them, and though it does nothing to me physically, I have always detested allowing them to feed off of anything I give off. Hoping I can persuade Sydero to simply teleport us home so that we can do whatever she wishes, I tug on her hand, encouraging her to follow as I begin to back up. “Of course. But at home, we have everything we need, not to mention comfort.” The last part I murmur. When I see her take a step forward, I’m emboldened to continue, happy that either she agrees or simply has no care to disagree. “What did I say?” Sydero questions, and my body freezes as an intense pressure forces itself onto my shoulders and down to the floor. I hear her footsteps and can barely glance up to see her standing over me. “That’s your problem, you forget your place.” She crouches so she’s closer, and her whisper is for me and me only. “You keep relying on me feeling some kind of pity for you due to our shared past.” She forces me to look up at her, about to say something, when the demons surrounding us grab her attention. Her expression grows severe before it shifts into one of thought. She sneers as she grabs my arm, forcing me to my legs. “Let me remind you of your place.” She drags me to an area tucked away but not to avoid an audience, just due to what rests there. With ease, she slides my wrists into the cuffs held up by the suspension bars and then secures my ankles to the cuffs bolted to the ground. A smirk appears as she reaches for the binding rope, as well as towards those curious to see someone of her rank pass judgment. It isn’t my first time, nor do I doubt this will be my last time in such bindings. “I have half a mind to just hang you up for the entire room to see,” she tells me as she steps back to admire her work. “Do you want that?” [[“No.”|SDA3]] [[“Yes.”|SDA3]]
Before I can answer, she snaps her fingers and nods before retrieving something else. “I almost forgot your gag.” I whimper as she places it in my mouth. Adjusting it, I look to see where she is just as a blindfold is placed over my eyes. Ah, so a punishment, then. I’m not surprised by the turn of events, but I can’t say I’m not disappointed. Sydero already knows how much I enjoy watching her during these moments, seeing those sparks rise up on her to tell me that I’m pleasing her exactly how she likes it. I also hear the sound of others speaking of their interest in the proceedings to come. I stiffen at the feeling of Sydero’s hand running across my belly. “Regret opening your mouth now?” I’m almost about to respond when I remember what rests in my mouth, eliminating the action entirely. I hear her chuckle, sensing her behind me as her arms delicately trace my curves and then land on my ass. Slowly, she cups my cheeks as she leans in and whispers in my ear. “Should I describe all the looks you’re getting? How everyone is just staring at you with the most lecherous desire I’ve ever seen? If I didn’t know better, I’d say you’re the oasis existing in the hottest desert known to man.” She chuckles as her nails dig into my flesh, “and you’re mine.” Only one hand moves as she changes her position so that one hand is resting against my chest<<if $chest is "p">>, massaging my breast.<<else>>.<</if>> “It’s a shame, too,” she continues to whisper. The hand that had been squeezing my ass moves to my facial cheek as she kisses my jaw. “I do love seeing the way your eyes roll or how you bite your lip and listening to your pants.” I feel the gag be removed, and though I wait patiently for the blindfold to be next, it never comes. Instead, her lips land atop mine, and though the kiss begins almost innocently, it doesn’t stay that way for long. As if someone flipped a switch, it turns primal and possessive, almost sloppy in some respects. And yet, despite that, I feel like the most desired person there. It was as if Syd wanted to devour me with all her being but, being unable to, had to sadly be okay with what she had been given. <a data-passage="SDA4"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
“Don’t put it back in,” I say breathlessly. “Again,” she chuckles darkly, “not learning your lesson about telling me what to do.” I gulp just before she forces it past my already parted lips. “We’ll try and fix that before the end of tonight.” Suddenly, I feel a burst of cold air and instantly know that Syd is no longer in the immediate vicinity. I begin to pick up the voices of the others, unable to truly understand them though since they speak in a language I’m still attempting to decipher. It feels like minutes upon minutes pass before Syd returns, and I am once engulfed by her overwhelming presence. “Good,” she says before her hand <<if $sex is "p">>grabs ahold of my penis, beginning to pump it mercilessly. I hum in satisfaction, attempting to thrust into her unrelenting grip as my body craves more.<<else>>sinks into my pussy. I hum in satisfaction, wishing to sink further into her unrelenting thrusts as my body craves more.<</if>> <a data-passage="SDA5"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
“I’m still trying to figure out what all I’m going to do to you,” she whispers into my ear, continuing her actions. Her tongue flicks across my earlobe, nipping it painfully before sucking on the area. “I almost want to fuck you until your legs no longer work, and so when I release you, you’re just a stumbling mess. Or maybe I should bring you down and put that mouth of yours to real work. Cause you to forget how to actually form words.” She takes a minute to think about her options, my body humming in anticipation regardless of her choice. “Move ?him to the bench.” I feel the cuffs around my wrists loosen just as two pairs of hands grab onto me and roughly push me toward the area in question. I’m forced down onto it and strapped in while my gag is removed. I barely get a minute to grow familiar with this new position as Sydero lowers her core over my face. It’s almost instinct, a switch quickly flicking on as I move forward to taste her. The sensations hit me all at once, her taste, aroma, and presence overwhelming my senses. The more my tongue flicks across her juices, the more I find myself craving more. The closer I push myself to her. Her hand gently runs towards my upper thigh as she lets out a satisfied hum, almost one akin to a purr. “You and that mouth of yours,” she chuckles, “it gets you in trouble most of the time, but damn if you don’t use it to get you right back out.” I become more aggressive, sucking and even biting at her lips. I want to hear one thing, and soon enough, I hear the moan rush past her lips as she begins to grind against me. “Are you trying to make me come?” she inquires, rising just enough to where I have to chase her to continue my work. I already know what I look like, a beggar who had just gotten their first feel of all they dreamed of. An addict that has finally been given their temptation after days of withdrawal. I can hear the demons watching us whisper, spurring me to continue. I was something they would never have but would always wish to covet for themselves. “Yes,” I pant, still trying to lean forward to get to her just-out-of-reach core. <a data-passage="SDA6"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
She moves, and I let out a low whimper as I feel her hand come and cradle my cheek. “Still talking?” I realize my error just as her hand wraps around my throat, squeezing just enough to warn me what will come next. Something cuts across my chest, causing me to scream as a sharp pain radiates from the newly acquired wound. “Keep screaming,” she hisses, running her tongue across the wound. I feel her pull back just as the blindfold is ripped away, and the first thing I focus on is Sydero, running her tongue across bloody lips. I can't help myself. I lower my gaze to her pussy, seeing trails of my own saliva resting there, mixing with her juices and patiently waiting for me to finish my job. “It’s a show,” she whispers to me, “make sure to give them what they came for, hmm.” Her grip tightens around my neck as she trails her free hand across my stomach, her nail puncturing skin as I let out a euphoric shout of pain. She hums, “come on, $name. You can do better than that. I don’t think your enraptured audience is persuaded.” Another drag across my chest as she skillfully uses her thumb to apply just the right amount of pressure to my neck. Spots start to form as the pain from my chest and stomach yells to be recognized. Not to mention that Sydero’s desire sweeps over me, threatening to drag me further into a pit that I can never manage to escape on my own. Part of me wishes to claw and fight until I make my way out, but the other is perfectly content with simply lazing here, to be taken without care. Another wound brings me back before a wave of her powers washes over me again. I begin to feel drunk. Unable to focus on anything yet on everything all at once. I feel like I’m standing amongst the eager crowd. Some watch, but many more partake in sexual acts with those around them as the rush of desire spurs all of them into action. <a data-passage="SDA7"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
A rough kiss brings me back <<if $sex is "v">>just as Syd slides two fingers aggressively into me.<<elseif $sex is "p">>just as Syd grips my member, pumping me relentlessly.<<else>>as Syd begins to fondle my lower region.<</if>> I shiver in pain as she bites my lower lip, intent on drawing blood. No amount of whimpering or screaming calms her, and with the blissful feeling coming from between my legs, I don’t wish for her to stop. Another cut across my stomach, and I squeeze the bench beneath me as I grit my teeth. The pain battles against the pleasure, my mind frantically trying to focus on one thing. Yet I feel like I’m losing it, slipping deeper and deeper no matter how hard I attempt to hang on. Black spots begin to form, and I feel something slapping my cheek next. “You with me, Roe?” she asks. I force myself to blink a few times, though it hardly does any good. I’m unsure what happened, though I have a few good guesses. I try to clear my throat and find it raw, a fact that causes Syd’s smirk to grow. “Learned your lesson?” she asks, and I nod, causing her to bark out a laugh. “I’ll have to reteach it again,” she reassures, sitting up. “But I think you deserve a reward.” She stands, and I finally notice that the crowd has lessened considerably. She undoes my restraints, and I slowly sit up, watching her as she sashays back into my field of view, getting an eyeful of every inch of her. Her scales are rippling, and parts are covered with a darker liquid that I can guess is mine. “You want me to give it to you, or do you want to take it?” she questions, turning around to emphasize her words. She bends over partially, her tail swaying to the side and giving me an eyeful of her still-dripping pussy. [[Let her give it. (This route will have Syd peg you and continue her role as the dom.)|SDA8]] [[Take it. (This will allow you to peg Syd without any interference on her part.)|SDA9]]
I stretch as much as one possibly can when their body feels like just one giant bruise. I was punished, and I wanted my due reward for it. Now free of the restraints, I shift around on the bench to open my legs more. <<if $sex is "p">>I grab ahold of my dick and give it a few pumps, <<elseif $sex is "v">>I part my lips and rub my aching core before toying with my clit. I bite down on my lip, fighting back a moan at the need that washes over me,<<else>>I play with myself, <</if>>knowing that Syd’s eyes are on me, much like a predator curious with their prey. Under her sharp gaze, I continue until she’s hovering over me. She chuckles, “I think I’ll fuck you now. I was hoping to just teach that throat of yours a lesson, but I’m more than happy to have you stumbling on your way out.” <<if $sex is "v">>With one hand, she parts my lower lips and then slips her middle finger between me, pressing against my opening. Removing her hand, she flicks my clit before roughly rubbing my core. I careen into her touch, never wanting her to move but knowing that she is only prepping me. She licks her fingers clean before placing her hand on my back, and her tail slowly makes its way towards me. I refuse to take my eyes off of it as it gets closer and closer to my slit, finally pushing the folds aside and making its way inside. Right before it’s truly inside me, it stops, and I look towards a smirking Syd.<<else>>She looms closer, dragging her hand across my ass and then spreading my cheeks. She presses a single digit against my opening before removing it <<if $sex is "p">>and grasping my sack. Her tongue runs across it before rising and meeting my member. Using both her hands and mouth, she works me. Undoes me. I careen into her touch, never wanting her to move but knowing that she is only prepping me. Moving back, she licks her lips before placing<<else>>only to insert a digit. I careen into her touch, never wanting her to move but knowing that she is only prepping me. Moving back, she places<</if>> her hand on my back, and her tail slowly makes its way towards me. I refuse to take my eyes off of it as it gets closer and closer to my opening, finally pushing the folds aside and pushing its way inside. Right before it’s truly inside me, it stops, and I look towards a smirking Syd.<</if>> I want to beg for her to not tease me, to ruin me just like she planned, but my throat is still too raw. Just the thought of speaking causes a tinge of pain. <a data-passage="SDA8.1"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
“You’re not in the mood, are you?” she inquires, her still bloody hand sliding down my neck. “What if I just said no and walked away? I already got what I wanted, so why should I give you what you want?” I swallow past the pain and do my best to stay as neutral as possible despite my body trembling with both want and fear. Suddenly, she thrusts into me, my gasp proving just how shocked I was. I’m not even able to recuperate as she sets a fast pace, my every breath being that of a whimper as she pounds into me, allowing me no time to adjust. “Such a good little pet,” she whispers into my ear, placing light, rewarding kisses against my temple. Her hands run over my wounds, giving me only a minute to hiss before I’m once again trying to catch my breath from her pace. “I’m not going to hold your orgasm hostage,” she tells me, sucking on my neck, “come when you want.” As soon as she says this, she slows down dramatically. Part of me wants to hit her, while the other wishes to beg. She stops sucking my neck to look into my eyes, “use your words, Roe.” I attempt to find my voice but know it’s futile. Even my gasps and moans caused my hoarse voice to ache. “Please,” I beg, wincing at the roughness. I’m not even sure the word I said was indeed a word but just a sound. <a data-passage="SDA8.2"><img src="images/continue.png" alt="Continue" style="float:right"/></a>
Syd laughs, “one more time. I’m not quite sure I heard you.” I do as she says and attempt again. This time, a distinct p sound is heard along with the long s but nothing more. She chuckles again. “Oh, that almost makes me want to fuck your throat again.” She shifts, restarting her pace, though this one is far more punishing. A slow buildup before she rams into me, and I gasp, clutching her. “Next time,” she starts, biting my earlobe, “I tell you to do something, toy. You do it.” Another ram that has me arching. "If I say we fuck in the middle of the street, that's where we fuck." Another that has my nails digging into the bench. "We could be in front of one of my uncles. I. Don't. Give. A. Fuck." She seizes my chin, my eyes just barely open to see her. "You do it." And with that, she rams into me countless times, enough to make me scream out and finally bring me to my peak as my orgasm rushes out of me. <<if $sex is "v">>She removes her tail at the right moment, and my juices squirt out.<<elseif $sex is "p">>She removes her tail as my cum coats my stomach.<<else>>She removes her tail, watching as my body trembles.<</if>> I lay there breathing harshly, hot and sticky, and wishing for a glass of water. Even with my exhaustion, I want nothing more than for her to keep fucking me. To make me beg and bring me down to my knees as her presence washes over me. “And this is why everyone in this room would give anything to have you,” she tells me, “your desire is boundless.” She wraps her arms around me as I feel her power spike up around us, “too bad you’re nothing but mine.” [[Rewind the Clock. (Allows to choose another choice.)|SD3]] [[Return to What If...|WhatIfSeries]] [[Return to Table of Contents|Start]]
My eyes widen at the thought of having Syd underneath me. I know she’d never beg or give up too much control, but even this is more than usual. I cautiously rise, taking a moment to gather my bearings before continuing. Approaching her, she does nothing more than watch me, and I chuckle. I’m the brave fox approaching the eagle who has yet to decide what course she’ll take. I reach her and run my hands across her stomach. My actions are a bit more cautious than I wish they’d come off as. “Roe,” she chuckles, catching my chin in her hand. She leans in and whispers, “I said take it.” I gulp but gather myself. If I go too far, she’ll stop me; why not take advantage of something like this. <<if $sex is "p">>\ I shake off whatever apprehension I’ve been feeling and grab her roughly, pushing her into the wall. I wrap my arm around her throat, putting her in a chokehold as I bury my nose into her neck. “Some aggression you need to work off?” she questions light-heartedly, and though I wish to speak, I can’t. Part of me is angry about how even though I’ve been given this chance, it’s still nothing compared to the power that Syd has over me. I can attempt to leave my mark, but she has already left hers, time and time again. And yet, the other part of me doesn’t care. It doesn’t care about who is in charge, or perhaps it’s more that I’m not mistaken about who really holds the power. Mostly, I just want to bury my cock deep inside of her and to hear her moan as much as I have. And so, I don’t wait any longer. Keeping her against the wall, I line up and then thrust into her, taking a moment to adjust and simply enjoy the feeling of her wrapped around me. I force in and out, working up a pace before hammering against Syd. Each ram finds her becoming more and more breathless, and I tighten my grip around her neck. I bite her shoulder, wishing to mark her as she did me. Her powers wrap around me, and I gladly dive into them, letting it wrap around me as my movements become less concise and much more wild. As if understanding precisely what I want now, she moves out of my grip, and I allow it as she bends over, squeezing around me and causing me to gasp out in pleasure. I keep her ass as still as I can as she pushes up against me, and I feel my orgasm creeping closer and closer. She’s about to move away, but I harshly anchor her, letting my load spill inside of her. I stay in that position for a bit longer before I finally release her, about to stumble back and not caring if I fall flat on my ass. I stand there breathing harshly, hot, and wishing for a glass of water. Even with my exhaustion, I want nothing more than to keep fucking her. I don’t care who is in charge. If I have to beg as she brings me down to my knees due to her overwhelming presence. <<else>>\ I leave momentarily, going to the equipment side of the club and grabbing a strap. There aren’t many, mainly because all lust demons can manipulate their tails like Syd, eliminating the need or, in incubi situations, adding to it. When I return, I find Syd sitting on the bench I had been on, her back to me and on her hands and knees. I choose to take her by surprise, already knowing that there’s enough lube for me to enter and wanting to shock her. As soon as I get to her side, I line up and plunge in, relishing the sound of the moan that leaves her lips. Grabbing onto her hips, I thrust into her again and again, squeezing and slapping her ass as I work and spread her pussy. She arches her back so that not only is she pushing deeper against me but also allowing me to slip in at a new angle. I lean forward, letting my hands fondle her breasts before landing on her throat. I pause for a minute to see if she’ll stop me, and once she doesn’t, I massage the area. And then I begin to squeeze it, burying my thumb nails into her flesh as she lets out a much longer moan. Every moan I hear pushes me closer to the edge. It is always the sweetest sound to hear. Knowing that you’re the reason a succubus is genuinely moaning brings a power that has nothing to do with who is railing who. Continuing to hammer into her, I scratch and pinch her flesh. Bite and suck at whatever I can. She slips away from me, but before I can drag her right back, she turns around so that she’s facing me, lining herself up again and kissing me. Our tongues clash, both of us trying to prove who is in charge to the other. I grip her hips, anchoring her down as I ram into her, wanting her to moan into my mouth. The longer she refuses, the more I wish to smirk as I use one of my hands to pinch and pull on her nipple. Finally, she moans, and it spurs me to go even faster. I may not have a presence that can wash over her, but I’m determined to make it as overwhelming as possible. I hear her gasp and slow down, glancing down as I pull out to see her juices spilling out of her. A few snappy statements come to mind, but my throat is far too raw for any of them, so I settle on a smirk. Syd laughs as she wraps her legs around me, kissing my jaw. I bask in it, my heart picking up as I wonder when round two will happen. Despite feeling exhausted, I want nothing more than to keep fucking her. I don’t care who is in charge. If I have to beg as she brings me down to my knees due to her overwhelming presence. <</if>>\ “And this is why everyone in this room would give anything to have you,” she tells me, “your desire is boundless.” She wraps her arms around me as I feel her power spike up around us, “too bad you’re nothing but mine.” [[Rewind the Clock. (Allows to choose another choice.)|SD3]] [[Return to What If...|WhatIfSeries]] [[Return to Table of Contents|Start]]